How To Accidentally Become an Overlord Overnight 101 - Fandom_Strike (2024)

Chapter 1: Welcome to Hell, Motherf*cker!!

Chapter Text

You would say you had a great life. Not the most perfect, sin free, pure life like your parents wanted, but it wasn’t straight up a sh*t show.

You worked hard, didn’t do drugs, didn’t become a whor*, never commited crimes, and had a good goal set for you. You had it good amongst others who were less fortunate. Sure, your friends would call you a prude for not even drinking, but you were the last one laughing as you weren’t the one who had liver problems.

Yet you still died. Died in the most stupidest way possible. Gunned out because you were in the wrong place at the wrong time.

~~~

The Cleansing was horrid everytime it happened. Sinners run around in fear, Overlords take cover, and the exorcists always have a blast and a half killing these wayward sinners as punishment.

“Take out as many as you desire, everyone, time’s running out!” One exorcist said with glee as they dug the angelic spear into a sinner’s heart. The other angels all laughed and continued on with their slaughter.

The angelic tower shined brighter than the red glow Hell produced, with a golden beam shooting in the air indicating the Cleansing was in process, and the top hourglass empty of sand.

But soon, everything changed when the ground began to shake more violently, and a sky ripped it’s reality, opening up and a glow was seen. A ball of fire, shooting from a portal that once led to the mortal realm, now a gateway to the underworld.

Surviving sinners watched as the angels could only guess that a new unfortunate sinner had fallen, and their voice was heard. The winners would say it was the sound of god, the sinners would say it was the sound of something soothing and angelic. But in reality? Well…

“AAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!”

The fireball went right through the angelic beam, golden and red clashing with one another before the fireball continued to fall and crash landed in the city. The flames around the object soon dissipated as it was revealed to be a freshly fallen sinner.

Who is the sinner? Why, you of course! Your new home is awaiting!

You groaned in pain as you felt mud and concrete rubbing against your cheek. Eyes barely opening, your blurry vision merely allowed you to only see red around you, with a hint of yellow. However, it soon faded when the ground began to shake and screams were getting clearer.

You shot up and looked around, finally able to grasp what you were seeing. A never ending red sky, and smoke rising from fallen buildings. You grabbed your face with your hands, but felt another pair or arms wrapped around your waist. You flinched and looked down, only to see a pair of smaller arms connected below your bigger arms.

“The f*ck…?” You squeaked out, taking notice that your appearance was majorly different. You lifted your head, eyes squinting when you spotted a glowing sign, one that explains what was going on.

“Welcome to Hell, Motherf*ckers!!”

“Ah, piss…” You groaned, but soon the adrenaline wore off as you heard more screams and a body laying in front of you. You yelped in fear and scrambled away, but something behind you blocked your escape. You looked up to see a figure with gray and white clothing, with a glowing mask that had a grin.

“Look what we have here? We got a big one, boys!” They called out for the others, where they surrounded you with their spears out and ready.

“A freshly fallen sinner!” One smiled widely.

“What should we do with this one?” Another asked.

“Treat the filth the same as the others,” The one behind you replied and you gulped as they got closer to you while you were scooting away from them.

“H-h-hey now! Can we talk about this like civil beings? Human to…” You paused. “Human?” The exorcists merely mocked you and grinned darkly as they brought out their spears in front of you. You tried to push back as far as you can, fear rising up as you shut your eyes shut, wanting the pain to be over with.

But nothing happened, because you felt something big and fluffy behind you, and it caused wind that pushed the angel away. You opened your eyes to see giant and fluffy wings that came out of nowhere, and connected to your back.

“Oh sh*t, I have wiIIIIINNGSAHHH-!!” You couldn’t finish your sentence as your newly acquired wings decided to take over and made a huge gust of wind while flying off. The exorcists coughed from the dust inhaled and watched in slight shock as they watched you fly away while yelling in fear.

“Uhhh… what should we-?” One exorcist pointed as another slapped the back of their head.

“Get them, you idiot!” They growled, and the group of angels followed in pursuit of the new sinner, determined to not let one worthless soul escape from their grasp.

Meanwhile, you were still terrified at the fact you have wings, and they’re not letting you take control on wherever else the f*ck you’re flying off to. You were covering your eyes as you avoided building to building, and dodged any angel trying to tear your head off.

You flew past a drone, whose camera followed your every move, and somewhere in a hidden bunker, a giant Tv screen displayed everything that was happening outside in the chaos. The Overlord controlling the drone was amused at what she was seeing, while the other Overlord was also getting hooked on the scene in front of him.

“Holy f*ck, you seeing this sh*t, Vox?” Velvette called over from the couch, where the said demon was in the kitchen, stirring his spoon into his coffee with a bored expression on his face.

“Not interested,” He bluntly said, nothing even bothering to turn his head or tune into the Tv. It was the same old experience every Cleansing to Vox. Sinners die, the Exorcists laugh, shades of red everywhere like usual.

“Would you be if I told you a flock of Exorcists are chasing one being?” Valentino piped up, raising an eyebrow. That perked up Vox’s interest slightly, to which he begrudgingly stalked over to the couch, and sipped his coffee slowly.

“All that for one weakass sinner?” He raised an eyebrow, intently watching as the camera moved every time the sinner flies and the angels follow. He squinted his eyes while watching the sinner, when the figure starts getting bigger and bigger.

“The f*ck-?”

Thud

The three Vees all jumped at the sudden moment when you crashed against the drone, causing it to crash against the ground, and the camera lens to crack. You stared at the camera lens in horror as you spewed out apologies and grabbed the drone, setting it on a fence and positioning it upright.

You just stood there for a moment as you watched the camera zoomed in a little closer, suddenly feeling like you could feel the eyes of the controller of the drone.

“Hi-?” Was all you could say before you screamed again when your wings took you elsewhere, the flock of angels following you with fury. The Vees sat there and stared at the screen, dumbfounded at what they witnessed.

“Shame a sexy thing like that is going to be killed,” Valentino suddenly broke the silence, inhaling smoke from his cigar.

Back to you, the angels were finally getting sick of the chase, so one of them threw their spear at you, where you dodged it again, but didn’t see the broken street pole in your way, and you crashed into it, falling onto the ground.

You whimpered in pain and laid on your back as you saw the exorcists landing in front of you, finally able to kill you once and for all. You glared at them as you started to feel angry, angry that they wouldn’t leave you alone, and you want them gone, you want them to leave, you want them to die.

“Get the f*ck away from me,” You snarled, the terrified look now morphed into a furious one. They ignored you, and merely tormented you further while getting closer.

“I said-!” Something inside you felt like it was boiling, and it building up in your throat, your eyes darkened intensely, and you finally broke.

“Get AWAY!!”

BOOM

Sinners and Exorcists together froze from the loud explosion, where they all looked and eyes widened in horror as soon as they saw what happened. A blast, one that dug into the ground and disintegrated buildings like it was nothing. It made its way from across the city, and it was caused by you. You caused the explosion, and the deaths of angels.

All the while you were still laying on the ground frozen, unable to process what just happened until a metallic thud broke you out of your trance. You looked down to see a helmet from an angel laid in front of you, and you panicked.

“I killed an Angel, I just killed an Angel, oh f*ck…” You kept on mumbling, but then you saw more exorcists in the sky, staring at you with wide eyes. Some with rage, some with fear, but no one could do anything else when a sudden noise was heard.

DING

DING

DING

DING

They all looked back at the angelic tower as the clock reset, and they hesitated, looking back at you, but just glared at them with a snarl. They soon slowly fly away, heading towards the portal that opened, and you soon feel calm once more. Just when you were about to move, you flinched when you saw several glowing orbs appear from the ashes of the ground, and floated up towards you.

10 golden orbs wisp around you, before they flew straight into you, the glowing faded inside your chest. You softly gasped as you felt them swirl in your heart, but you didn’t have time to process it as you saw surviving sinners crawl out from their hiding places and look at the damages you caused.

You quickly scooped up the angelic helmet, and ran off to who knows where, you just needed somewhere to hide. You blended in with the crowd, who never saw such raw power from anyone. And no one knew it caused it.

What a way to make a ruckus in Hell.

~~~

“I’m Katie Killjoy!”

“And I’m Tom Trench!”

“And here we have some breaking news!!”

“Seconds just before the Cleansing was coming to an end, a spontaneous huge blast of destruction appeared on the east side of the pentagram all the way to the north side, causing a thousand mile long crater!”

“No one is quite sure if an exorcist caused such a mess, but we sure know one thing!”

“We have never seen such power like this before! Could this be a new uprising Overlord?”

“Of course not, you f*cking idiot!”

“Suck my dick, Katie!”

“Only if you can find it, Tom!”

“My my, what a fascinating turn of events,”

Chapter 2: It’s The Way Things Go

Chapter Text

“Hope I’m not breaking and entering. Though I doubt it would matter in Hell,” You mumbled to yourself, climbing through a window and inside an abandoned building. You didn’t know how long you ran, but you ended up in an old run down part of the city.

“Ohh, why did I take this helmet? Not only I killed a f*ck ton of angels, but stealing from a corpse is not what I wanted on my record,” You rubbed your face in frustration. You didn’t want any of this to happen.

“Would that even matter if I’m in Hell?” You asked yourself, looking down at the helmet, it’s dead eye holes staring into your soul. You couldn’t help but feel… some excitement about it. Was it because you’re in hell now?

“Doesn’t matter,” You shook your head. “I’m in hell for a reason. Don’t really know the exact reason, but I doubt there’s any way to get into heaven now,” You concluded, resting your body against the wall.

“I thought angels can’t get killed,” You asked no one. “And how did I even do that? Do I have powers here? Does everyone here have powers? And what even is an Overlord?!” You shouted in frustration as you threw all your arms up in the air.

”Calm down, dude. You’re spiraling,” You told yourself. “Okay okay okay. I’m in hell, I don’t look human anymore, I have four arms, I have wings, and I have the ability to kill a whole flock of angels,” You listed out, trying to reassure the fact you committed a genocide of angels your first day of being dead.

But it didn’t work as you just looked back at the helmet before you tossed it into a pile of trash and turned to walk out of the room.

“I need a walk,”

~~~

“The bright side is that I now have these cool mini arms,” You told yourself, looking down. The said arms were giving you thumbs up, making you slightly giggle and amused at what your new hellish body can do.

But you couldn’t have a little stroll in peace, as a huge demon crashed into you. You fell on your ass while the big demon stood his ground, snarling at you.

“Watch it, sweet thing,” He hissed, and continued to run, but another voice spoke up. You finally realized the big demon was holding someone under his arm. A tall lanky demon with white fur and mismatched eyes, who had a bored look until he spotted you and a mischievous grin.

“Hey, toots!” He called out. “Mind helping me from this horny f*ckhead from kidnapping me?” He motioned his head up towards the brute demon. You didn’t expect him to talk to you, so now you felt obligated to help.

“O-Oh! sh*t, yeah, sure!” You stumbled back, instincts taking over and wanting to help, but soon meeked in fear when the kidnapper loomed over you. Holy sh*t, the guy is nearly twice the size as the tied up guy.

“Ohhh, this juicy thing here is a new slu*t for your boss? Two birds with one stone, I’ll make a fortune!” He cackled. “Come here sweet thing,” He gave a sick and perverted grin, causing you and the tied up guy to grimace in disgust.

‘Gross,’ You thought. The kidnapper set the guy down, and took a step closer every time you took one back. You didn’t want to die again because of a pervert, so you had to think of something.

“Heyyyy, do you mind letting that fellow alone? It would be best not to engage with me,” You tried to talk tough, but as your high school theater teacher once said “Your acting is so sh*t, you’re going to be a plumber after you graduate,”.

“You’re doing an act with me, baby? I don’t mind having a three way right now~,” On one hand, you were surprised that anyone would take in your body like it was a feast, but on the other hand it was gross and it’s no wonder he’s in hell.

“Get the f*ck away from me, dude. Or else,” You hissed, the same feeling from when you got surrounded by those angels came back, and you want this guy to just die .

”Or else what?” He smirked, forcefully grabbing your forearm hard, to which your lower arm instinctively grabbed his wrist, and a golden glow surrounded his body.

Claws digging into his skin, the guy couldn’t even scream out in pain or fear as he was completely disintegrated in a blink of an eye. When he did, a red light wisp around before disappearing inside your chest like before.

You and the tied up guy just stayed where you were, with confusion at first, but finally processing what just happened, you internally freaked out.

“Holy sh*t, that’s metal,” You said in shock, staring at your clawed hand. So it wasn’t that only affected angels, but sinners as well. Does this only happen when you’re in danger? Can you control this? Is this-

“Uhhh, did you forget something?” The tied up guy coughed as he sat on the ground, looking bored. You snapped out of your thoughts and had a startled look.

“sh*t, I’m so sorry!” You winced and ran up to the guy, crouching down to figure out where the knots laid. The guy stared down at you, watching you fumbling around and spewing swears under your breath.

“You’re new here, aren’t ya toots?” He raised an eyebrow while giving an amused smirk. So your actions speak very clearly that you’re not used to any of this at all.

“Kinda? I landed here during the uhhh, “Cleansing” I think that’s what it’s called?” You shrugged, “So a few days is considered new,” He hummed in acknowledgment, watching you pulling on the rope.

“Nice to see you still breathing, most sinners nowadays die the moment they fall here, I tip my hat off to ya!” The guy cackled as you finished untying the knots, which made his four limbs stretched out with a satisfied hum.

“Much better,” He sighed. “I owe ya toots, how about we find somewhere private and I will thank you for your help~,” He licked his lips and placed a hand over you while leaning against the wall, his eyes hungrily wandering over your figure.

“I’m good,” You gulped nervously and backed away. Maybe you shouldn’t have saved him, from the way he looked at you, but he gave a respectful nod and back away.

”Your loss,” He shrugged. “Anyways, the name’s Angel Dust, what’s yours?” Stretching all his four arms out, you thought it would be funny if you did the same, and now all of your hands were shaking one another, causing Angel Dust to burst into laughter, and you were chuckling as you told him your name.

“Nice to meet ya, newbie,” He said, walking off down the street, but one of his hands motioned you to follow him, and for whatever reason, you did.

“Also, what a kick ass power you had back there,” He turned his head slightly to look at you, making your heart stop for a second before he continued.

“The way you just instantly disintegrated that f*cker? Ha! So hot,” He cackled, turning a corner and winked at a few catcallers.

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” You told him, feeling embarrassed when you heard some calls aimed towards you.

“Oh it is,” He grinned. “Pretty powerful for a newbie in hell,” Stopping at a vending machine, you noticed it was filled with all sorts of drugs, making you tilt your head curiously.

“Nahhh, I think that guy was just weak,” You internally cursed yourself for rambling. Maybe that was the reason you got gunned down in that alley before you died.

“Maybe,” He shrugged. “Or maybe you just have a kickass power,” Angel Dust hates having small talk to others, especially strangers. However, just witness you disintegrate that guy and all the while being nervous as sh*t, he can’t help but feel like he could trust you with his life.

“You’re very interested in someone you just met,” You warily asked. These sinners are here for a reason. Who knows what his deal is, being so pushy about your abilities. But at the same time, he doesn’t really seem threatening.

“I’m nosy, you gotta be careful with the bitches out here. You seem less threatening if not for that power of yours,” He replied, hands raising up in surrender, before inserting coins into the vending machine.

”Funny you mention that. Because you seem like a cool guy to talk about this,” You hesitantly said, but you decided to continue about your confession as you felt like you needed to tell someone or else you would have exploded.

“You know how the news was talking about the big crater?” You sheepishly asked him, and he hummed in agreement.

“Oh yeah. Loads of sinners are still talking about it,” Angel Dust nodded, skimming through the vending options before pressing a button and letting drop a bag of drugs. You closed your eyes and took a deep breath.

“I may or may not have… beentheonewhocausedthatblastattheCleansing,” You spat out, not breathing until you finished your confession. Angel Dust paused from taking in his drugs, slowly looking at you with a blank look on his face.

“You… you were the one who did that?” He slowly asked you, his tone indicating that he was in disbelief.

“I kinda freaked out,” Was all you could say, giving a nervous smile, stomach flipping when he continued to stare at you.

“That’s… f*ckING HILARIOUS!!” Angel Dust burst out laughing, causing you to flinch as he wrapped an arm around you.

“A newbie causing that whole ass accident?! You’re going to be a riot staying here!!” He grinned as he offered you his drugs, but you shook your head. Here’s the thing: Angel Dust never shares. But you don’t know that.

“I like ya, toots. Never die again,” He snorted, which made you smile, but soon the two of you froze when you heard the buzzing of a phone, and Angel Dust quietly took his phone out and placed it against his ear.

“Angel~ amorcito, where the f*ck are you~,” If you weren’t paying attention, you wouldn’t have noticed the subtle wince on Angel Dust’s face when he heard that voice.

“Calm down, Val. Some horny fan tried to kidnap me, but I got away and I’m on my way back,” He nervously mumbled out, turning his back towards you.

“Oh, I’m so sorry for getting aggressive, I got worried since you’re thirty minutes LATE to the shooting~,” Angel Dust can practically hear the strained smile on his master’s face.

“I’ll make it up to you, Val, I promise,” He stammered out, one of his hands instinctively grabbing the hem of his shirt nervously.

“You better,” And with that, the phone clicked and the call ended. The spider demon stood there for a few seconds, seemingly unaware of his surroundings right now.

“You good, Angel Dust?” You asked him, feeling awkward after that phone call. The demon turned his head to look at you, and you saw the look of defeat in his eyes.

”You should leave this part of the city as soon as ya can, toots,” He merely said. “Lots of sick and psycho f*ckers out here wanting a piece of anyone, and that includes someone who looks you,” You subconsciously wrapped your lower arms around your stomach when he said that.

“Hope to see ya around, hot stuff,” Angel Dust grinned, but it was weak this time as he turned and walked away, leaving you underneath a street lamp.

“See you around too,” You called out, but felt you were alone once more. No one was in the streets but you, and you didn’t like that.

“Someone like me…” You mumbled under your breath, turning your head to look at your reflection. What a look for someone in Hell. Do you even remember what you look like before death? It’s been merely a few days, yet you can’t even remember your eye color.

“Yet I still have my greatest asset of all,” You joked to yourself, the smaller hands running down against your pudgy sides, but then sighed tiredly.

“I think it’s time to finally experience the bar life,” You turned your head down the street and saw a bar with party lights and jazz music.

“It wouldn’t hurt to have my first drink here,”

Chapter 3: Cheers to That!

Chapter Text

Like I said, you never did anything ethically bad in your human life, but you did restrained yourself from doing one thing that everyone claimed was not sinful:

Drinking.

Sure, everyone drank in the Bible, and it wasn’t morally wrong to even take a sip of wine at the legal age, but you just felt like you could be struck dead if you ever touched a bottle.

But now, you decided that it was time to finally experience what you never had the chance to while being alive. Who knows? It might help you relax into your new home.

The Black Dot, the bar sign read as you hyped yourself up before walking towards the door, the bouncer looking at you up and down before nodding his head in approval. Walking inside the bar, you looked around at the underwater themed bar, with shark demons doing their own thing.

“Heh, loan sharks,” You whispered to yourself, chuckling at your lame jokes as you sat down at the bar table, lightly tapping your hands down to make a made up tune.

“Watcha’ need, pretty boy?” The bartender asked you, leaning against his tentacle-like arm. A treasure head with more tentacles coming out of it, such a badass look if you say so yourself.

“First time drinking ever, you think you could make it special?” You asked him with a polite smile. You couldn’t even name a drink if your life depended on it, so you decided to gamble without looking like an idiot.

“I got the perfect drink for you,” He nodded, taking out a very big bottle and pouring it in a fancy glass, sliding it towards you. You carefully picked it up, bringing it closer and taking a whiff. The smell wasn’t awful, and it did look good.

“Bottoms up,” You muttered, closing your eyes and taking in a big gulp. Immediately a burning sensation was in your throat, making you wince hard, but the flavor was very tasty. Sticking your tongue out slightly, the bartender gave a deep chuckle and patted your back.

“Welcome to the club,” He joked and continued on serving other customers as you held onto the glass closely to you.

“Hope I don’t get any diseases as a sinner,” You thought out loud, finger sliding across the ring of the glass, until you decided to tune in to other sinners’ conversations, ears perking up to a particular one.

“Should’ve known you were a little prude sh*t stain,” Turning your head, you spotted where the voice was coming from. A hammerhead shark demon, looming over a smaller demon, who appears to have the features of a fox.

“Kindly please, piss off would you?” The fox sinner gave a strained smile, trying to turn away from him, but the shark sinner slammed his fist against the wall, causing the fox sinner to freeze in fear.

“You think ya could just dress like a slu*t and not expect men to treat ya like one?” He licked his lips, grinning at the fact his demeanor was causing other sinners to look away and mind their own business.

You didn’t want to cause another ruckus with your apparently sentient abilities, so you turned away, continuing to drink and closing your eyes. However, the feeling of guilt at the fact you’re ignoring the problem got to you, making you groan in annoyance.

“Why don’t I just be the main character if I feel so compassionate for others?” You hissed sarcastically and got off your chair, making your way towards the two.

“It doesn’t matter if we’re already in hell,” You called out, causing everyone in the bar to go silent, and the shark sinner turned his head towards you, glaring at you. You noticed in the corner of your eyes that other shark demons were pulling out weaponry from their coats.

“Sick f*cks like you should be burning at the bottom of rings,” You snarled, face to face with the demon. The guy looked at you up and down before bursting out into laughter looking at his gang while pointing at you.

“Boys, why the f*ck is this fat piece of sh*t talking to me like that?” His goons laughed with him, amused at what you were doing. The burning feeling was back, but you didn’t want the sinner to die, that’s an easy way out.

You closed your eyes, feeling the sensation flow through your entire body, and oh how good it felt. The demon’s laugh grew quieter, his smirk turning into a look of slight fear as he watched your body shift.

Your body began to grow larger until you reached the ceiling. Your four limbs stretched out and touched the floor, claws scratching into the wooden planks. Wings unfurled out, and the aura of the bar began to grow dark.

Opening your eyes, they were pitch black, with two white glowing orbs as your pupils. Opening your mouth, a twisted grin grew, and your jaw also began to stretch until your mouth was open three times and normal.

You looked over the sinner, as the fox demon covered her eyes, merely peeking through her fingers as she watched your clawed hand gently hover over the shark demon’s face.

“Ỵ̛̖͋͢o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇ t̲̂̓ͩ̑o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇c͕͗ͤ̕̕ḣ̖̻͛̓ ḣ̖̻͛̓ẹ̿͋̒̕r̴̨̦͕̝ ā̤̓̍͘ĝ̽̓̀͑ā̤̓̍͘ỉ͔͖̜͌n, ā̤̓̍͘ṇ̤͛̒̍ḑ̴̞͛̒ I̍̅̀̎̊’l̙͖̑̾ͣl̙͖̑̾ͣ ḿ̬̏ͤͅā̤̓̍͘ḳ̯͍̑ͦẹ̿͋̒̕ s̠҉͍͊ͅư̡͕̭̇r̴̨̦͕̝ẹ̿͋̒̕ ẹ̿͋̒̕v͒̄ͭ̏̇ẹ̿͋̒̕r̴̨̦͕̝y҉̃̀̋̑o̯̱̊͊͢ṇ̤͛̒̍ẹ̿͋̒̕ ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍ y҉̃̀̋̑o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇r̴̨̦͕̝ f̵͖̜̉ͅā̤̓̍͘ḿ̬̏ͤͅỉ͔͖̜͌l̙͖̑̾ͣy҉̃̀̋̑ t̲̂̓ͩ̑r̴̨̦͕̝ẹ̿͋̒̕ẹ̿͋̒̕ w̦̺̐̐͟ỉ͔͖̜͌l̙͖̑̾ͣl̙͖̑̾ͣ f̵͖̜̉ͅẹ̿͋̒̕ẹ̿͋̒̕l̙͖̑̾ͣ w̦̺̐̐͟ḣ̖̻͛̓ā̤̓̍͘t̲̂̓ͩ̑ I̍̅̀̎̊ w̦̺̐̐͟ỉ͔͖̜͌l̙͖̑̾ͣl̙͖̑̾ͣ ḑ̴̞͛̒o̯̱̊͊͢ t̲̂̓ͩ̑o̯̱̊͊͢ y҉̃̀̋̑o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇,” Your distorted voice rang through the entire bar, even sinners walking in the streets stopped and looked around, the feeling of fear in their hearts.

“U̠҉̷̙ͦṇ̤͛̒̍ḑ̴̞͛̒ẹ̿͋̒̕r̴̨̦͕̝s̠҉͍͊ͅt̲̂̓ͩ̑o̯̱̊͊͢o̯̱̊͊͢ḑ̴̞͛̒?”

The shark sinner very shakily nodded his head, in fact, his entire body was shaking rapidly, face filled with horror. You decided it was a good enough answer, you felt yourself shrink back to normal size, limbs no longer stretched, mouth containing a little smile and eyes bright as always.

“Good to have that talk,” You chuckled. “G̩̱ͩ̏͜ẹ̿͋̒̕t̲̂̓ͩ̑ t̲̂̓ͩ̑ḣ̖̻͛̓ẹ̿͋̒̕ f̵͖̜̉ͅư̡͕̭̇c͕͗ͤ̕̕ḳ̯͍̑ͦ o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇t̲̂̓ͩ̑,” The sinner and his goons all scrambled from one another to escape the bar. The rest of the patrons all stared at you with wide eyes, some in fear and some in awe, making you feel awkward again.

“You okay?” You turned towards the fox sinner, who was looking at you the same as the others were, but hers was with tears and admiration.

“Thank you!” She hugged you tightly, her tail waving around as the others began to whoop and holler, saying that those sinners were ruining the bar. You sheepishly hugged her back as you felt your wings disappear again.

“Anytime kid,” You looked on the ground that the shark guy dropped his wallet, so you scooped it up and took out bills to pay your drink, walking out of the bar as you decided one drink was enough for the crazy night you had.

“Wait!” You stopped walking and turned to see the fox demon running after you. She stopped a few feet away, looking hesitant, like she thought you would have hurt her if she got closer, and took a deep breath.

“I… I just want to ask…” She fidgeted a little bit, before taking a step towards you.

“If you… could help protect me somehow?” You tilted your head in confusion. Protect her? You can barely protect yourself. Selfish as it sounds, you only figured out how to scare the piss out of sinners, how can you protect another soul?

“I’ve only been here for two years, and I’ve barely been surviving from not only the exorcists, but the sinners here too. You’re the only demon that actually helped me,” She explained, hugging herself tight, probably shivering at the harsh memories of her stay here.

“Listen… fox girl,” You realized you didn’t know her name, to which she noticed too and gave a weak smile.

“My name is Timber,” She replied, and you nodded at that reveal.

“Timber, I would love to help you, but I can’t be around you and save you whenever you need to 24/7, I just got here not too long ago, so I don’t think there’s anything else I could do,” You gave a sad shrug and turn to leave, but that made Timber panic and run up to you.

“Please! I’ll do anything!” She pleaded. “I don’t want to die here! M-my mom always said to stay out of trouble, but I didn’t listen to her! N-now look at me, please!” She proceeded to grab your arm in desperation.

You winced at her pleading eyes, but had to realize that she looked no older than a teen. So she probably died before she even turned 20. You can’t leave her out with all those monsters.

“Okay!” You groaned. “Okay okay okay, how about we… make a deal, huh?” You suggested, not noticing that the aura began to darken.

“I will make something to protect you from any more perverts,” You began. “And in return… uhhhh, you can…” You tried to think of something for her to give you. Money? Maybe. A place to live? You don’t want to be a cough crasher. Food? Can you even get hungry in hell?

“Give you my soul,” You froze at her words, looking at her like she had two heads, which you did see sinners have.

“What?” You asked her, thinking you misheard her, so she repeated herself. Nope. You heard her right.

“It’s the only thing I can give you,” She said. “Those bastards took my money before you intervene. If you do manage to build something for me just so I could feel safer, then I’ll forever be in your debt.

Build something, huh? Well, you can remember being one of the most advanced mechanics in your work field when you were alive, and it seems hell is more advanced than the other realm, so just maybe…

“Uhh, okay then. Your soul then. Do we have a deal?” You stretched your hand out, and it immediately glowed a golden color, making you take a step back startled, but you composed yourself, muttering out a tiny “woah”.

The colors surrounded you and Timber, which caused other sinners to look and watch in awe, some even recording the dealing in action.

Timber looked at your glowing hand, hesitating. But as soon as she saw your reassuring smile, she took your hand. The colors immediately disappeared, and Timber closed her eyes as she felt her soul get taken out of her. Her soul was pink and yellow, and you carefully reached out for it.

you held her soul in your hands, looking at it in awe. You let it fly around you until it crashed into your chest, disappearing inside you. You opened your eyes and looked at Timber, who gave a nervous grin, and you suddenly felt power, great power you never felt before.

And you liked it.

“It will take a while for me to figure something out, but I will notify you when I am done, got it?” You placed a hand on her shoulder, making her nod and take a step back. You brought your hand out, and a flame surrounded your claws, and you flicked it towards Timber’s nose, making her giggle slightly.

“I’ll make sure you’ll be safer than ever, Timber. I promise,” You reassured her, patting her one more time and walking off. Other sinners parted ways to let you pass, whispering amongst themselves about your powers.

“You’re nicer than them,” Timber called out to you. You stopped walking, and turned to her, wondering what she was referring to.

“Than whom?” You questioned.

“The other Overlords,” She paused, “You are an overlord, right?” She questioned. You still don’t know what Overlords are, but the way it sounds, it probably means certain demons are more powerful than the average sinner.

“Call me whatever, kid,” You shrugged, continuing to walk away. What you didn’t know was that the demons who witnessed your performance inside the bar, and the deal you made, were recorded and posted on every media platform about the new Overlord granting “Holy” protection. Meanwhile, you were figuring out how to build something out of nothing.

“Time to collect some scraps,”

Chapter 4: Mending Robots and a Cute Little Radio

Chapter Text

“Why are there surprisingly large amounts of mechanical parts here?” You asked aloud. You’re currently wandering around the city, looking for metal scraps that can help you think of a creation you can use to shield less fortunate sinners.

“Lots of eggshells too…” You cautiously stepped over a giant cracked egg, and continued on scavenging. Whoever had been here, they sure liked having their proteins in.

You swiped away dirt and came across a glowing spear, recognizing it as those spears the exorcists wielded during the Cleansing, which had you picking it up and stuffing it inside your bag.

“Protection from a demon…” You hummed. “With angelic properties, maybe,” You already had a thousand designs you could make, and it made you giddy that the years of wasting your skills on mundane things is finally going to be worth it.

Speaking of which, don’t think while walking, you know you can’t do both. That caused you to tripe and fall on the pile of metal, making you groan in pain. Not bothering to get up yet, you just moved your arm around to see if you could find something. And something you did find.

“You’re coming with me, little robot,” You grinned, “You won’t mind if I fix you up with a few upgrades, right?” It contained the head and torso, where it appeared it used to be a robot built for entertainment, which explains why it looks like a jester.

“I can work with this,” You nodded and used a chain you also picked up to wrap the robot around you and placed it on your back. You eventually decided you had enough materials to make a plan, so you turned to leave, when your leg accidentally kicked something small and hard.

“Son of a bitch!” You yelped in pain, lifting your leg to ease the pressure, but that went away quickly when you saw what you kicked.

“Hello, cute little radio,” You cooed, picking the small object with your smaller arms. You turned it all around, amazed it was still intact even after you kicked it, just a few repairs and it’ll be good as new.

“Might as well fix you up too while I’m at it,” You placed it inside your bag and decided it was time to head back to your hideout.

“Time to have a million ideas in your head but never have the ability to write that sh*t down!”

~~~

Back to your “hideout”, you simply return to the abandoned building you found the day after the Cleansing. Rummaging through the piles of trash left inside, you were a master at finding useful scraps among the trash.

A rusty table, cracked sheets of metal, a bent lamp, and a squeaky chair. And would you look at that? There’s electricity in this building. What a cool plot convenience.

You assembled a mediocre working desk, but you were proud of it as you cautiously sat down and placed the helmet on the table.

“Okay, you used to be a mechanic when you were human, dude. You can figure this out,” You mumbled, shining down the lamp on the helmet.

“Cool design, I do say,” Your finger grazes the angelic material, fascinated by the structure. Touching the hardened metal, the tip of your clawed finger began to glow a golden color, like it has always been doing ever since you got here.

Squinting your eyes, you pinched the surface of the metal until a white glowing string pulled out of the helmet. It hung by your fingertips, loosely flowing in the air as you felt the burning sensation in your chest again.

You were in awe at what you were seeing, before quickly using your other pair of arms to lift the broken robot and laid it on the table.

You calculated on how you should put this guy together, and figured out on who you should base it on. With a grin, you pulled down goggles you found and shined the light down.

“Lets see what we got here,”

~~~

You snapped your fingers, confirming that you could summon Timber at will as you witnessed flames swirled in a circle until they dissipated to reveal the fox sinner, who was minding her own business.

“A-ah! You summoned me!” Timber stumbled around, facing you and stood up straight. You grinned as you started to get the hang of your abilities and what they do exactly.

“Follow me,” You motioned her inside your building, where she looked around your newly claimed home. You decided to clean up the huge mess and organized everything, which is thanks to your ocd, it looked less sh*tty.

Rolling in a chair with a tarp covering a large object, you pulled it off to reveal a human shaped machinery. One of the robot’s eyes has been replaced with a targeting panel, glowing red. One of the arms contains a turret connected to the left, and the metallic red hair laid stiffly on the shoulders.

“I call her, uhhhh…” You trailed off, realizing you never named your creation. You paused for a second, internally panicking as your boss always said. “Don’t be a bitch and sell your product with confidence, even if it’s sh*t,”.

“S… Sentry!,” You grinned, still having the memory of your favorite game you used to play before coming to Hell. Sentry opened her one eye, and immediately turned her head towards Timber, giving a shark-like smile.

“Will she really protect me?” Timber questioned. She’s never seen anything like it before. Sure, Robofizzes are common for the richer, but this machinery is something else. That explains why you’re an Overlord.

“I made a deal, Timber. Not even a drop of blood will come out of you. She’s made out of special materials no other demon can give you,” You promised her, lightly tapping Sentry’s head, to which the robot responded accordingly.

“I will always serve you, Mistress Timber,” Sentry declared and lifted up her turret arm, reloading it with bullets. Timber smiled and proceeded to thank you once more, but you lifted your hand up. A serious look on your face made her pause.

“However,” You began. “You don’t mind if you could help me whenever I need you, right?” You couldn’t help it, you didn’t want to do this, but building Sentry was slow and painfully long. You needed some help, and you didn’t mind having… a minion.

Timber looked at Sentry, and back to you. She knew what she was getting into, from witnessing you at the bar, it’s no doubt that Overlords need assistants and workers

“A price I’m willing to pay,” She said, making you smile and flicking a flame at her nose again, making her giggle once more and turn to open the door, but her new machine partner jumped up.

“Allow me,” Sentry bowed and opened the door for the sinner. Timber smiled and walked out, motioning the machine to follow. The fox sinner stopped and turned to you one last time.

“Thank you,” Saying your name, you gave a warm smile as she and Sentry walked off to their new lives together, and the robot instantly pulled a knife out on a demon who ogled at Timber.

You nodded your head in satisfaction, and stretched your limbs out in exhaustion. What a day of building and cleaning, you need to relax.

“You know, building Sentry was exciting, should I make a business out of machines?” You asked yourself. Other Overlords such as that Carmilla demon sold angelic weaponry that she crafted from abandoned weapons angels dropped.

“Wonder if she’s willing to do business trading,” You shrugged and sat on your spinning chair, spinning all the way to your rusty desk, where your old timey radio sat, all cleaned and ready to be used.

“Guess who finally fixed you up, little radio!” You gently cheered, twisting the little nubs until old timey music played out through the room. You always liked retro things, but you also liked futuristic things too.

Holding out your hand, Timber’s soul wisp around on your palm, like it was happy to be there with you. You wondered if souls make a demon stronger, and if they can control a sinner like a puppet. You wonder if you co ư̡͕̭̇l̙͖̑̾ͣḑ̴̞͛̒ c͕͗ͤ̕̕o̯̱̊͊͢ ṇ̤͛̒̍t̲̂̓ͩ̑r̴̨̦͕̝o̯̱̊͊͢l̙͖̑̾ͣ t̲̂̓ͩ̑ḣ̖̻͛̓ẹ̿͋̒̕ḿ̬̏ͤͅ - You quickly stopped those dark thoughts away, scolding yourself for being a weirdo like the other sinners.

“My first soul, pretty good for a newbie “Overlord”, huh?” You asked the radio, which of course, said nothing but played tunes. You snorted at that, but soon thought of a realization.

“If this is a sinner’s soul… Then,” Hovering your free hand, you closed your eyes and concentrated on the power in your chest, until you opened your eyes to see the wisps of golden and red flying around your hand.

“These are angel souls, the ones I killed. And that guy I saved Angel Dust from,” You gasped, looking at the 12 souls you gained.

Not only did you unintentionally gain a soul for protection in return, you also gained angelic souls on your first day in hell. What a load of Mary Sue bullsh*t, am I right?

”Woah…” You grinned. “That’s impressive,” You got up from your chair and walked over to the door, determined to see what else you can do.

But as soon as you walked out of the door, the little radio began to switch to different channels on its own, various tunes and voices lapped over each other until a distorted laugh and screams was all that was heard.

“Į̴̧̝͔͍͖͇̹̗̅͆̈́̈́̒̕m̶̜̍̄p̸͕̗̃̔́͑́͝r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌ī̶̧͙͖̲̘v̷̧̬̽͂́̎̉è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜, ī̶̧͙͖̲̘n̸͉̠̘̲̼̼̩͗͒̕͝͝d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠,”

Chapter 5: Real Overlords Protect. Greedy Ones Don’t

Chapter Text

“I have wings, I can fly, so fly!!” You shut your eyes and spread your arms out. But just like the other 20 times, nothing happened, and you felt like you were going to burst a vein.

“Oh come on! You didn’t mind taking over when I didn’t know sh*t about flying, let me know now!” You complained to them as if they could hear you. You groaned in defeat, setting yourself in a sitting position at the edge of the building, looking over the city you now have to call home.

“It’s going to be a year until those angels are back wanting blood and vengeance as payback, I need to survive this sh*t hole now or else I’m going to die by the hands of them,” You motioned down at the other sinners, some minding their business, and others on a outright turf war.

“Sure, I have souls that apparently make me stronger, but I can’t just rely on them!” You huffed. “I need to… build… dumbass!” You slapped your forehead for your stupidity and got up.

“I’m a mechanic! I can build sh*t to help me survive!” You declared and climbed down the building latter. Who needs stubborn and maybe sentient wings when you have the hands and skills to build!

“But it took me forever to even make one defensive machine, but I have all the time in the world now, since I’m… ya know, dead,” You spun down on a gutter pipe and landed on the ground with ease. If you’re going to create, you need the materials to do so.

To defy that fact you can still do things without your dumb maybe sentient wings, you walk through the city streets, too focused on your ideas to notice sinners around you part the crowd for you to pass, whispering and pointing at you.

You were surprised there was no city clean up crew to sweep away any machinery parts (or the bodies), but you guessed that no one really gave a sh*t about it.

“Look at you. Such a beauty,” You pulled out the head of a “Robofizz”, as they’re called. The poor things probably got dismantled by heartless creators and never had the chance to be more than just objects. Might as well help them.

“This is nothing you see in the human world. Suck a dick Elon Musk,” You snickered, digging through a metal pile to pull out a… oh-… maybe you shouldn’t scavenge near a sex club.

“Well, well, well,” You lifted your head up, to see two looming figures standing before you. After learning the hierarchy of hell, you can pinpoint the two demons to be Hellhounds, the lowest ranked demon. One was tall and built and the other was smaller and lanky.

“We got ourselves a scavenger, and not just any scavenger either,” The tall one grinned and crossed his arms in an intimidating manner, his sharp teeth glistening in the red moon.

“Hey… you two need anything?” You cautiously asked them, your smaller arm slowly reaching down to your belt to grab a wrench you found. When you asked that, their smug demeanors immediately switched to serious ones as the smaller one leaned to you.

“You’re The… Holy Demon… right?”… The what demon?

“Uh-,” You couldn’t respond as the taller Hellhound grabbed you by the shoulders and pulled you into an alleyway. You felt pressure behind your back and thought your wings were about to pop, but it stopped when you saw the feared looks on the Hounds’ faces.

“Don’t pull on an Overlord, dumbass! They won’t help us if you do!” The smaller Hound yelped and looked around to make sure no one was listening, turning back to you.

“Listen, we need help. Ever since the Cleansing, Pimp sinners are out hunting for demons to take captive and use as sex slaves, and they’re targeting us Hellhounds,” The smaller one explained with a panicked expression. You perked up at what he said, surprised that nothing about that was on the news or something.

“We know your history about how you make deals for sinner’s souls in exchange for protection, and we have a deal for you,” The taller one suggested, rubbing his arm, where laid a nasty burn scar that the fur barely covered.

“What history-?”

“Make… Sentries was it? For us and free our fellow hounds, and we’ll be in your debt forever!” The small Hound whimpered.

“Well-,”

“We’ll work for you! Get more of our lot to assist on your business, Holy Demon, please,” The larger Hellhound took a step closer to you.

“Holy Demon-?”

“No more Hounds will exist in the Pride ring if you won’t-,”

“S̵̙͕̀̃T̨͈͗̌ͥO̖̼ͩ͌͐P̧͕̒̊͘ I̍̅̀̎̊N̺̻̔̆ͅT̨͈͗̌ͥḚͭ̉̇͟R͉̜̎͡͠R͉̜̎͡͠U̠҉̷̙ͦP̧͕̒̊͘T̨͈͗̌ͥI̍̅̀̎̊N̺̻̔̆ͅG̩̱ͩ̏͜ M͉̅ͮ͒ͤḚͭ̉̇͟!!” You shouted in annoyance, before pausing and cleared your throat sheepishly. “Sorry…” The Hounds stumbled back at your outburst, but still had the pleading looks in their eyes.

“Hellborns don’t have souls, huh?” You asked, which had the two shaking their heads sadly. You placed a finger to your chin and thought for a moment. What can these hounds give you in return for assisting them? Looking down at your belt, seeing your wrench gave you an idea.

“How good are you with machinery?” You asked them. The taller one looked surprised as the smaller one gave a grin.

“I’m one of the first Hellhounds to get an engineering degree!” He wagged his tail happily, making you snort and took out a cell phone you found abandoned, clicking on the map app.

“Where are they held up in?”

~~~

Doors opening, light pooled into the giant warehouse, blinding the eyes of the poor hounds locked on crates. All whimpering and howling, begging to be released.

“We got another!” A pig sinner called out to his boss, with other sinners pulling in a female Hellhound who was trapped in a net, squirming, biting and snarling. A tiger sinner, who was the boss, grinned and got up from his desk, walking over.

“Let me go, you f*cking sickos!” The Hellhound growled, but soon whimpered in pain as the tiger demon jammed his boot into her gut hard.

“Listen, whor*. My boss lost a whole lot of slu*ts during the Cleansing, and he’ll have our heads if we don’t bring him breedable and thick whor*s for filming,” His voice croaked out, licking his lips as he eyes the body of the hound.

“And no one really gives a sh*t about you Hellhounds, right?” He purred, causing his workers to cackle and hollered at his words. His clawed hand was reaching over to her body, wanting a taste before he would hand her over to V-

Knock

Knock

Knock

“Pizza delivery!” A knock and a voice was heard muffled from the other side of the warehouse door. Every demon stopped what they were doing, looking at the door dumbfounded.

“Who the f*ck is that?” The boss spoke up first as one of his goons went to open the door, but the whole wall broke off the warehouse, causing it to fall on the sinner, revealing a huge demonic beast.

“V̘̪͆̂̅I̍̅̀̎̊V̘̪͆̂̅A̷͙ͭͫ̕ L̸̖̽̌͂A̷͙ͭͫ̕ Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔Ḛͭ̉̇͟L̸̖̽̌͂L̸̖̽̌͂Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔O̖̼ͩ͌͐U̠҉̷̙ͦN̺̻̔̆ͅD̶͔̭̪̻S̵̙͕̀̃, M͉̅ͮ͒ͤO̖̼ͩ͌͐T̨͈͗̌ͥHͥ̽ͣ̃̔Ḛͭ̉̇͟R͉̜̎͡͠F̘͍͖ͫ͘U̠҉̷̙ͦC̵͉͋̔͞K͕͓͌̎̾Ḛͭ̉̇͟R͉̜̎͡͠S̵̙͕̀̃!!!”

“WHAT THE sh*t-?!”

~~~

“Mon amor!!” The tall Hellhound that asked for your help hugged his wife tightly as she was freed from the cages they were crammed in. The smaller one was currently freeing the other hounds, avoiding the bodies of the sinners that you… well…

You stood in the middle of the warehouse, in your horrific demonic form, mouth dripping with crimson blood. Your wings were the only body part that wasn’t at all bloody, and they glowed a blindly golden and red color.

The souls of those kidnapping sinners wisped around until they entered inside your chest, where you began to shrink down to your regular appearance. You wiped away the blood from your lips, disgusted by the taste and smell.

“I really gotta stop being messy,” You mumbled, internally figuring out if you should be a decent murderer and clean up the mess. Nah, f*ck those sinners and whoever their boss is.

“Time to put your gross souls to good use,” You grinned, before the small Hellhound ran up and hugged you tightly, spewing out thank yous. You always flinch at physical contact, so you awkwardly patted his back like you did with Timber.

“Hounds,” The tall hound called out to the others, who all looked over at where you and the two Hounds were standing.

“Say hello to our newest Overlord,” The spotlight was suddenly on you, making you stand there like an idiot before giving an awkward wave and a dumb smile.

“The Holy Demon!”

~~~

“M…Mr. Valentino?” The tiger sinner slowly opened the door to peer inside his boss’s office. The complete opposite of what he was back at the warehouse, he was timid and fearful while checking in.

From where he was laying on his loveseat, the Overlord took an inhale from his cigar, blowing out red smoke, where it wrapped around the sinner’s throat and pulled him inside harshly.

“What the f*ck happened to all the hellhounds I specifically asked for you to capture?” Valentino simply asked, standing up from his seat, turning his glowing eyes towards the sinner.

“W-well, we did have them, I swear!” He stammered out, with the other sinners who worked for Valentino avoiding contact to prevent any trouble.

“Then…” The Overlord chuckled, looking at the others with a smile, before he had a huge snarl on his face as he aggressively pulled on the chain, causing the sinner to choke.

“WHERE THE f*ck ARE THEY?!” He bellowed out, stalking towards the demon like a predator to a prey, the sinner pushed himself back as best he could.

“They got rescued!!” Valentino thrust out his hand, grabbing the poor (not) sinner by the throat and lifted him up to be eye level with the Moth demon.

“Rescued? You think I believe that bullsh*t? Hellhounds are the lowest of the low ranked demons, who would give a sh*t about rescuing them?!” His claws were digging into the sinner’s neck, who was struggling to breathe as he opened his mouth to attempt to speak.

“T-The Holy Demon did!!” He managed to wheezed out. The name immediately had Valentino to let go, where he stood over the demon in slight confusion and shock.

“…What?” He slowly growled out, his demeanor still threatening, but it felt like he was threatened first by just the name.

“The H-Holy Demon saved them! They killed my workers! A-And the rest of us barely made it out alive!” The sinner began to bawl his eyes out pathetically, making the others cringe a little.

“Don’t make me go back, Mr. Valentino! Don’t make me go back!!” Without thinking, the sinner clutched Valentino’s robe/wings, but the Overlord didn’t care at all. He was still standing there with a blank look on his face for only a few seconds.

“You,” He suddenly pointed at a bunny demon, who squeaked in fear and shakily pointed at themself in confusion.

“Have all of my filming schedules on hold and appointments canceled. And get the f*ck out of my office,” He saw no one was moving. “NOW!!” All the demons instantly scrambled out of the office while Valentino furiously tapped away on his phone, letting it ring twice before someone picked up.

“The f*ck do you want now, Val? I’m not the the mood to-,” Velvette immediately said into the phone, not thrilled to hear shouts and rumbling above her floor, but Valentino was not in the mood for her .

“Vee meeting. Now.” He merely growled out, his hand clutching the phone so hard Velvette heard the crack on the other line. Said demon said nothing as she realized this was not just any tantrum.

“… I’ll get Vox…”

Chapter 6: Make a Deal With a Devil? Nah, Make Them Piss Themselves

Chapter Text

“New Overlord in town! And they’ve gained more popularity than any Overlords within 4 days!”

“Surviving the Cleansing the moment they got here, The Holy Demon climbed their way to the top and

“The Holy Demon declared all Hellhounds to come work for them in exchange for safety and free right!”

“Sentries built from The Holy Demon can now protect your home and families better than any Voxtek products out there!”

“Will The Holy Demon surpass the Vees within a week? More on channel 666!”

“The Holy Demon next to be in line for the Hottest Sinner Monthly?! Look at those juicy thighs and ass!”

“They will bring protection to us when no one else will-!”

CRASH

“Wonder if you can feel that,” Velvette commented at the remote sticking into the now broken Tv screen. The one who threw it was the Tv demon, whose shoulders were hunched over with anger, and was breathing heavily.

“Protection…? I GIVE THEM ALL f*ckING ₱ⱤØ︎₮Ɇ₵₮łØ︎₦!!” Vox’s head glitched manically, his blue eye vibrating with rage.

“Not at this hour, Vox. Quit with your bitch crying,” Velvette groaned and rubbed her temple to try and soothe her migraine.

“If this wannabe f*cker thinks that stealing my career is okay, I want them f*cking ฿ɄⱤłɆĐ!!” Vox growled darkly as he grabbed a knife from the kitchen counter and threw it at a wall, barely avoiding Kitty.

“You know we’re all pissed about this? Bastard is taking all of Val’s slu*ts and gaining more fame than me? f*ck that bitch,” Velvette scoffed and typed furiously at her phone, irritated that this was happening to them at all.

“I can’t meet my quota if they decide to be a f*cking hero and take away all those virgin Hellborn whor*s!” Valentino snarled and inhaled his 7th cigar for the past hour out of anger.

“Anyone got any ideas to tear down their image? I got some juicy rumors at the ready that will deplete their business in minutes,” Velvette smirked and had loads of posts on drafts about you.

“f*ck that! We should kill this son of a bitch and f*ck their dead body,” Valentino suggested with a malicious smile, pulling out a revolver out of his robe and clocked it.

“Calm your tit*, Val. If media finds out the Vees are even remotely responsible for their disappearance, we’ll be f*cked for all eternity!” Vox groaned into his hands and hunched over the table.

How the hell are they going to deal with an Overlord if they don’t even know what they look like-?!

Click

“Aaaaaand we’re back with an exciting interview with The Holy Demon themselves!” The broken Tv with the remote still stuck in it decided to defy reality and turned on by itself, where the cameraman was walking towards a figure, who was distracted and was talking to a Hellhound.

“What’s it like to be an already powerful, famous, and sexy Overlord within just a few days?” The guy asked and shoved the microphone into your face when you turned around and was startled at the camera inches from you.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhh…” Was all you could say before your apparent “fans” ran up and tackled you to the ground, shouting flirting comments and compliments. The camera cuts off when the Hellhound worker elbow slammed the fans.

“Well look at that,” Valentino mumbled and leaned forward. Velvette looked up from her phone for a split second before doing a double take and left her jaw open.

“Hey, it’s that panicked sinner during the Cleansing,” She pointed, which had Vox snap his neck so fast trying to turn and stare at you.

“T…there’s no way that-… that, that f*cking mediocre demon sh*t is getting more attention!” He shouted like a toddler, even stomping his foot as they finally had a proper look at what you look like.

“Scratch that, maybe I do wanna f*ck them,” Velvette mumbled out, looking at your body up and down while sipping into her drink.

“The amount of money I could make with their delicious figure…” Valentino purred. There’s only so few demons who had a figure like yours; pudgy tummy, thick thighs, with a chubby face that is irresistible to not make out with-

“Stop drooling over them and figure out a proper way to tear their image down!” Vox covered the screen with his body in anger. To think that these two were complaining about you a few seconds ago, now they just want a piece of you.

“You know how many demons claim to be the next Overlords then get f*cked later on by us? This is one of them,” Velvette spoke up, no longer distracted. “The ones who tried work for us now. Just get their soul and that’s that,” She suggested, and the two Overlords nodded their heads in agreement and excitement.

“I call dibs on them first!” Valentino raised his hand eagerly. “I want them to f*cking pay for ruining my schedules. Ohohoho, I’m going to-,” The other Vees ignoring the amount of lewd and sexual acts Valentino already had planned to punish you. And-… oh boy, no wonder this bald bitch is in hell.

“Anyways,” Vox cleared his throat. “You’re right Velvette. Just another wannabe who needs to know their place,” He looked at his watch and decided now was the best time to make a visit and use his charms to lure you in.

“I’ll just make a deal with them, take their soul, and it’ll be done and over with it,” He walked towards the door and fixed his bow tie.

“I mean, who wouldn’t want to work for me?” He chuckled at how he was going to trap you in a contract. Oh how you will be begging on your knees for mercy from them.

“You mean us?” Velvette raised an eyebrow at how fidgety Vox was at the thought of making a deal with you, but assumed it was because he wanted you gone.

“Yeah… yeah, I meant us,”

~~~

“How about this, boss?” A female Hellhound unrolled a blueprint on the table as you leaned over to check over it. You knew that the Hellhounds would repay after saving them, but you never expected them to worship you, and helped you build a business empire.

“Try to think how effective a robot would function with two heads. If it’s not practical, don’t add it in,” You told her, making her nod and grab the blueprint. You nodded with content as you looked over the railing to see what has become of your abandoned building.

“You see that, Little Radio? This happened all within 4 days of me coming here, how time flies by, huh?” You chuckled, looking over at your radio like it was your child.

You watched over the factory that was built from your building, with robot parts and machines to create Sentries.

“I wonder if the news is still outside,” You mumbled, peering over the window to see that crowds of demons and cameras were outside the door, making you sigh in exhaustion. You’re not going to have a day's rest, are you?”

“A word boss?” You heard the voice of the first Hellhound you helped behind you, and he sounded a little wary.

“What’s up?” You asked, still looking out the window.

“Boss, a fellow Overlord is here for you,” He coughed, with Vox right next to him with a giant grin.

“Oh sh*t!” You yelped, hitting your head from the window frame, which caused you to shout strings of curses. You looked back and looked up at him. Huh, he was taller on Tv.

“You’re… Vox!” You snapped your fingers with a smile. It wasn’t hard to single him out from the other Overlords, with that big of a Tv head. Vox felt proud that you knew who he was, and maybe what he is capable of.

“Yes yes, from the Vees. Must be an honor to meet me,” He chuckled, eyes closed and hand raised to signal to hold an applause or cheers.

“Mmmm… No, not really,” You smiled and turned back to walk past him, motioning the Hellhound to take a break. Vox’s face slightly glitches, irked that you just ignored him like that, but he quickly composed himself.

“Anyways,” He strained out. “You probably are aware of what the Vees do as a business,” He said, and you nodded while pouring yourself coffee.

“You're a tech nerd, Valentino is a p*rn addict, and Velvette is a fashion queen. Basic essentials to become an iconic trio,” You joked, reminding yourself of your old friend group. You grabbed a second cup and offered it to Vox’s who ignored the gesture.

“Now, with your uprising business, I am giving you a deal of a lifetime, and have our companies join with one another,” He gave a charming smile and lifted your hand, pulling into a side hug and motioned to your factory.

“We will innovate your little robots into VoxTek, integrate you into our image, and we’ll earn more money than you’ll ever see in your afterlife,” He stepped back and looked at you. “What do you say?” He stuck his hand out with a close eyed smile. Like he said, it’s as simple as-

“No,”

Vox snapped his eyes open and stared at you, his smile now strained as you gave an apologetic grin and rubbed your neck.

“I don’t really want to make deals with other Overlords, it seems like that’s a rabbit hole I don’t want to jump into,” You gave a shrug and a smile, walking off to check on your Hellhounds, but a clawed hand pulled you backs turning you to face Vox, and boy was he angry.

“You f*cking rejecting me, slu*t? I’m the Vox, every little bitch would be honored for me to even pay attention to them!” His mouth twisted into a mean snarl, standing up straight and the scenes inside the building glitched out because of him.

“Listen, Blue eye! I say no, so that means, f*ck off and have a good day!” You glared at him, your attempt at being friendly was now fading away, you just wanted to ignore him and work.

“You ignorant little whor*, I’ll weigh you for diamonds!” Vox hissed, his blue eye vibrating again with anger.

“You want to continue being a piss baby? Do it in the corner like a good toddler,” You told him point blank, not even bothering to look up this time and give him the time of day.

“Don’t you dare tu rn your back on ₥Ɇ!!” Vox’s glitched voice boomed over the building, causing your Hellhound workers to pause on what they were doing and watch the fiasco.

The Overlord instinctively grabbed your hands in a tight grip, like he treats lesser sinners when they ignore him. But you were definitely not a lesser sinner, and you hated being touched, and you definitely hate this man-child.

He couldn’t even comprehend what happened, as it was so quick, but you clenched your fist up and a golden glow wrapped around it. It caused the ground to break and blinding white chains shot out, wrapping tightly around Vox’s neck, waist, and arms, pulling him to the floor.

Your bones and skin stretched and pulled until you were the size of the room, pitch black eyes peering into his own. Vox laid on his back, unable to move his limbs as he stared at the state he brought you into, a horrifying, dark… hot state.

“Ỵ̛̖͋͢o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇ t̲̂̓ͩ̑ḣ̖̻͛̓ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍ḳ̯͍̑ͦ y҉̃̀̋̑o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇ c͕͗ͤ̕̕o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇l̙͖̑̾ͣḑ̴̞͛̒ j̪̟̮̔ͩư̡͕̭̇s̠҉͍͊ͅt̲̂̓ͩ̑ c͕͗ͤ̕̕o̯̱̊͊͢ḿ̬̏ͤͅẹ̿͋̒̕ ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍t̲̂̓ͩ̑o̯̱̊͊͢ ḿ̬̏ͤͅy҉̃̀̋̑ ḣ̖̻͛̓o̯̱̊͊͢ḿ̬̏ͤͅẹ̿͋̒̕, ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍s̠҉͍͊ͅư̡͕̭̇l̙͖̑̾ͣt̲̂̓ͩ̑ ḿ̬̏ͤͅy҉̃̀̋̑ w̦̺̐̐͟o̯̱̊͊͢r̴̨̦͕̝ḳ̯͍̑ͦ, t̲̂̓ͩ̑ḣ̖̻͛̓r̴̨̦͕̝ẹ̿͋̒̕ā̤̓̍͘t̲̂̓ͩ̑ẹ̿͋̒̕ṇ̤͛̒̍ ḿ̬̏ͤͅy҉̃̀̋̑ w̦̺̐̐͟o̯̱̊͊͢r̴̨̦͕̝ḳ̯͍̑ͦẹ̿͋̒̕r̴̨̦͕̝s̠҉͍͊ͅ, ā̤̓̍͘ṇ̤͛̒̍ḑ̴̞͛̒ ḑ̴̞͛̒ẹ̿͋̒̕ḿ̬̏ͤͅā̤̓̍͘ṇ̤͛̒̍ḑ̴̞͛̒ ḿ̬̏ͤͅẹ̿͋̒̕ ā̤̓̍͘r̴̨̦͕̝o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇ṇ̤͛̒̍ḑ̴̞͛̒ l̙͖̑̾ͣỉ͔͖̜͌ḳ̯͍̑ͦẹ̿͋̒̕ ā̤̓̍͘ D̶͔̭̪̻O̖̼ͩ͌͐G̩̱ͩ̏͜?” Your workers all backed away, ducking behind giant metal beams. But it wasn’t because they were afraid of you, they just didn’t want to have Vox’s blood on them.

“G̩̱ͩ̏͜ẹ̿͋̒̕t̲̂̓ͩ̑ o̯̱̊͊͢ṇ̤͛̒̍ẹ̿͋̒̕ t̲̂̓ͩ̑ḣ̖̻͛̓ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍ĝ̽̓̀͑ s̠҉͍͊ͅt̲̂̓ͩ̑r̴̨̦͕̝ā̤̓̍͘ỉ͔͖̜͌ĝ̽̓̀͑ḣ̖̻͛̓t̲̂̓ͩ̑. I̍̅̀̎̊f̵͖̜̉ͅ y҉̃̀̋̑o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇ s̠҉͍͊ͅt̲̂̓ͩ̑ẹ̿͋̒̕p̞̈͑̚͞ f̵͖̜̉ͅo̯̱̊͊͢o̯̱̊͊͢t̲̂̓ͩ̑ ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍t̲̂̓ͩ̑o̯̱̊͊͢ ḿ̬̏ͤͅy҉̃̀̋̑ b̬͖̏́͢ư̡͕̭̇ỉ͔͖̜͌l̙͖̑̾ͣḑ̴̞͛̒ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍ĝ̽̓̀͑ ā̤̓̍͘ĝ̽̓̀͑ā̤̓̍͘ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍, I̍̅̀̎̊’l̙͖̑̾ͣl̙͖̑̾ͣ s̠҉͍͊ͅp̞̈͑̚͞ỉ͔͖̜͌ḳ̯͍̑ͦẹ̿͋̒̕ y҉̃̀̋̑o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇r̴̨̦͕̝ ḣ̖̻͛̓ẹ̿͋̒̕ā̤̓̍͘ḑ̴̞͛̒ ā̤̓̍͘ṇ̤͛̒̍ḑ̴̞͛̒ o̯̱̊͊͢r̴̨̦͕̝ĝ̽̓̀͑ā̤̓̍͘ṇ̤͛̒̍s̠҉͍͊ͅ o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇t̲̂̓ͩ̑ f̵͖̜̉ͅo̯̱̊͊͢r̴̨̦͕̝ S̵̙͕̀̃ỉ͔͖̜͌ṇ̤͛̒̍ C̵͉͋̔͞ỉ͔͖̜͌t̲̂̓ͩ̑y҉̃̀̋̑ t̲̂̓ͩ̑o̯̱̊͊͢ s̠҉͍͊ͅẹ̿͋̒̕ẹ̿͋̒̕,” You leaned your face closer until it was inches away from his own, where your wings began to unfurl and shine above you both, making you look bigger.

“U̠҉̷̙ͦṇ̤͛̒̍ḑ̴̞͛̒ẹ̿͋̒̕r̴̨̦͕̝s̠҉͍͊ͅt̲̂̓ͩ̑o̯̱̊͊͢o̯̱̊͊͢ḑ̴̞͛̒? V̘̪͆̂̅o̯̱̊͊͢x̛̘̠̹͋?” You emphasized his name to make it clear that you were not going to even remotely humor his pissy ass attitude just because he didn’t like the fact sinners thought you were better than him.

And you ā̤̓̍͘r̴̨̦͕̝ẹ̿͋̒̕ .

Vox felt something cold drip against his screen-like face, where his face glitched for a split second. His shaky hand reached to touch his face, where fresh blood was spread on his two fingers, and smeared on his screen.

He didn’t say anything, but stared at the blood… The… He… No one ever made him bleed… No one had the guts to attack him, not the other Overlords, Vees… not even him. But here he is, the proof in front of him… Only you had caused him to bleed…

Only y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓ō̵̝̭͙̊ų̷͕̙͚͖̲̱̐̒̀̆̎̈͜-

“Alright everyone, it’s safe to continue on working!” You called out with a smile, causing the hellborns to simply step out of their hiding places and continue to work like nothing happened.

“Clean up in the bathroom, Mr. Vox. It’ll leave a scar if you don’t,” You crouched down in front of him and pulled out a tissue from your pocket, placing it in his hand before you stood up and walked off.

Vox knew he couldn’t allow himself to scramble up from the floor, so he simply used his electrokinesis to transport himself into a screen and use the power lines to make his way to the Vees tower.

“What a dick, Little Radio,” You scoffed as you sat at your desk, turning your radio to face you. Fiddling with the knobs, you closed your eyes to listen to an old timey song.

“Who knew Overlords were so… jealous of my business,” You sighed. Maybe they didn’t like that you were earning money and thought you were taking away their customers. Well, maybe people like change, you brought that to the table.

“Not just your business, darling! ” You snapped your eyes open as you heard a filtered voice through your radio, causing you to push your chair back out of a slight fright.

Your radio began to move the knobs by itself, now being able to hear screams, laughter, and the room began to grow dark as static surrounded the air. You looked back at your radio as the shadow it carded morphed into a humanoid figure, its eyes staring straight into yours.

“Į̴̧̝͔͍͖͇̹̗̅͆̈́̈́̒̕ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝’s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌ y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓ō̵̝̭͙̊ų̷͕̙͚͖̲̱̐̒̀̆̎̈͜r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑ p̸͕̗̃̔́͑́͝ō̵̝̭͙̊w̷̡̲̲̞͎̣̱̟̰͎̐̋̒è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑,”

~~~

“So? Did you strike a deal with the overlord wannabe?” Velvette eagerly asked when she heard the doors opening.

“Am I able to film them anytime soon?” Valentino grinned, but frowned as soon as he saw Vox. His clothes were disheveled, hat almost falling off of his head, and he had a look like he was slightly lost.

“Vox?” Valentino cautiously called out, which seemed to break the demon’s trance, as he only said one thing.

“…I’m so f*cking hard right now…”

Chapter 7: Now That’s a Radio Head!

Chapter Text

“Everyone! Let’s have our lunch break an hour longer! I have personal business to attend to!” You called down to your workers, who all cheered and acknowledged the sudden announcement.

“Everything okay boss?” A small Hellhound asked you as you were taking the stairs up to your bedroom, holding your radio in your smaller hands.

“I’m fine, Nebula. Turns out Little Radio has secrets I’ve never seen before. I’ll be back, I promise,” You ruffled the fur of the Hellhound, who grinned and wagged her tail happily.

You gave a warm smile, closing the door before you bolted up the stairs, sliding into your room and slammed the door behind you. You walked over to your working desk and slammed your radio on it.

“Okay, who are you, and what have you done to Little Radio?” You demanded, pointing an accusing finger at the object, like it had the ability to do anything.

Turns out, it did have the ability to do something, just like before, a humanoid figure replaced the radio’s shadow, with antlers sticking out with glowing eyes, and a very wide smile etched across its face.

The shadow then pooled onto the floor, and built itself up to reveal red clothing, legs, a torso, and finally, the head to a demon. His eyes opened for you to see his crimson pupils, his yellow teeth shined and he was leaning against his staff, with the top part an old timey microphone.

“My dear! You have stirred quite a lot of trouble for these money deprived, blue collared citizens, and I applaud you for that!” He cheered. “Bravo! Bravo!” Through his staff, sounds of an audience clapping and cheering with him was heard.

“Umm… Thank you? Your name is…” You trailed off. Your name was not the only one that was being spread across the city, as there was an Overlord that disappeared without a trace suddenly returning after 7 years.

Your gut feeling is saying that this was the Overlord.

“Alastor, my dear! Pleasure to be meeting you, quite a pleasure!” He shook your hand with enthusiasm, pulling you forward so he could see you better. What better way to inspect such a fascinating specimen than to be inches away from them!

“You were inside my Little Radio?” You realized, looking at him with slight shock, doing a double take on your radio.

“Merely witnessing a very entertaining performance!”

“You violated my boy!” You accused him, pulling your radio close to you as if Alastor would kidnap him.

“I supposed I have been listening in for quite a long time,” He joked, his smile wide as ever.

“But enough about me! The spotlight is always on you! The Holy Demon! The uprising Overlord! My future co-host!” Alastor listed off, pacing around your room with his hands up to exaggerate.

“Your what-?”

“What fascinating powers you contain, and just on your first day you used it!” Alastor chirped. You flinched when he mentioned your powers, specifically you using it when you first got here.

“Have… you been watching me?” This guy has been watching you ever since the Cleansing?! You are NOT aware of your surroundings, which is why you died in the first place. Ha! Dumbass.

“Since the moment you blasted those dreadful angels into oblivion!” He laughed. “Reminds me of my human days,” He wiped a fake tear from his eye. From the looks of it, this guy has been here for quite a while, probably in the early 1900s.

“ I’ve also just so happened to witness a clout-chasing bimbo get his… what was it the kids say these days? “sh*t rocked?” By you! ” That made you giggle slightly, but cleared your throat quickly.

“So, you want to make a deal with me, too?” You sighed. “Deals seem like the currency for Overlords,” He simply laughed and gave a happy nod.

“You seem to know your onions, dearie! Mind hearing me out?” Alastor offered, spinning his staff around before leaning on it. You weighed your options about how to approach this. On one hand, two Overlords wanting to make deals with you is already bad… buuuut on the other hand…

“Well, you’re more calm and polite than that Vox dude, so I guess it wouldn’t hurt to hear you out,” You shrugged.

“Excellent!” Alastor cheered and snapped his fingers, where your chair was suddenly behind you and you were pushed into it, where a sudden split light was on you and the room became dark.

“It’s not everyday a newly fallen sinner has such an entertaining,” With a blink of an eye, he was right in front of you again. “And powerful abilities!” He grinned wider, and you felt static around you, tingling your skin.

“And you’re curious about what I could do?” You asked him, scooting away in your chair a little bit to avoid the static feeling.

“I’m actually a bit curious about the fact you don’t use your powers to their full potential! Waste of a good and marvelous showcase, you know!” Alastor waved his arm up to indicate he was referring to your whole Sentry business.

“Eh, bloodshed ain’t my thing, and I like building. Saving those Hellhounds provided doors opening to a whole company and devoted customers,” You explained, smiling to yourself as you were proud that you didn’t immediately die being here.

“So you don’t wish for becoming much higher and more important an Overlord? I do faintly remember a certain wayward sinner claiming to not want to become one?” Alastor tilted his head in fake confusion, and you groaned quietly.

“Never did like unnecessary violence and cruelty. And besides, if being an Overlord means having these Hellhounds have free rights, then so be it,” This is how you’re going to survive, if it means having a weird cult and getting devoted by Hellborns then you’ll gladly be one.

“Yet here you are, collecting souls like collectibles!” He raised an eyebrow. You furrowed your own at his hypocrisy.

“Don’t you do the same?” You snapped back. “Besides, those were random because they were sick f*cks. And the other half I made deals with customers, completely random souls I collect,” You defended yourself. That sounds fair, right?

“That is where you and I are different on the soul bearing!” He tutted while wagging his finger. “I don’t just go for any soul, mon cher. I know what kind I want,” He hovered over you, and you felt the tension in the room go to an unnerving one.

“So you want mine?” You should’ve guessed it. Having control of a soul that belonged to an Overlord sounds dangerous, as who knows what abilities you can have with theirs combined with yours?

“Your words, not mine, darling!” He said, and the status laughs of an audience was heard from his staff.

“Why would you want my soul exactly?” You still had to ask him, to see if he'd be subtle about only wanting power.

“Why does anyone want anything in this dreadful world?” He guffawed. “Putting those skills to good use seems like the correct approach,” From the corner of your eye, you could see his own shadow moving on its own, going over to the other side of you, leaning in with a grin.

“Well, like I said to Vox, I’m not interested in making deals with other Overlords. I know first hand what happens when sinners do, and whatever you bring to the table, it’s not worth what I already have,” You explained, and waved off the shadow from your personal space.

You got up and thanked him for his offer, until you stopped and pointed a finger at him daringly.

“And if you think you could destroy what I have built up for not only me, but for these mistreated Hellborns just because you got rejected, then we’ll have problems,” You firmly told him. “You don’t my home, and I don’t hurt you… if I’m able to,” You said that last part since it doesn’t matter how powerful you’ve gotten on your first day, who knows how long this Alastor fella has been here.

Hell, maybe he’s allowing you to still breathe right now because he’s amused with your attitude. You have an 80% feeling you’re right about that.

“You are quite a character, I do admit that!” He chuckled. “Nothing I’ve ever seen! One will think you’re in the wrong place in the afterlife,” That comment caught you off guard. You never thought of tha. From what you’ve seen you’ve been the nicest sinner Hell had, not a saint, but better than anyone else. Did… Did they-

“Nah, I don’t know exactly what I did to get dropped into Hell, but maybe I deserved it. It’s not like God made a mistake or something,” You shrugged. Probably not, as you were and still a big sailor mouth, and was slightly selfish. You think getting into heaven was slim because of that.

But Alastor simply stared at you, his smile still plastered on his face as he watched you fumble with your radio. He wonders… Does your…

“May I see you b̶̡͙̖̹̻̙̠̯͓͐͘l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠?” He asked with his static voice. You turn your head to see his eyes were radio knobs, and his smile so wide it would hurt his face, and symbols behind him.

“You may not,” You snarled, getting tired of his attempts to make you scared. Whatever this guy is capable of, you’ll go down dying than to let him get to you.

“Never hurts to ask!” He raised his arms up in defense and did a little twirl to take a step back from you.

“Well then, I only visited in hopes you would take up my offer. But if you’re not interested, alas, I must take my leave,” Alastor feigned a sad tone, and stood up straight to walk to the middle of the room. He then pointed his staff at you.

“Use that wise brain of yours, and never take any offers from any other Overlords,” Alastor tilted his head. “I do tend to get a bit j̸͈̆͌̂̋̑́͂͜͠è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜â̸̠̋l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔ō̵̝̭͙̊ų̷͕̙͚͖̲̱̐̒̀̆̎̈͜s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌,” His static voice emphasized the last time, to which you just rolled your eyes as you know it was now just for show.

“Who knows? It’s not my fault every sinner here wants a piece of this,” You joked and motioned at yourself, trying to lean against your desk, but failed and you ended up falling to the ground. That made him laugh, but it sounded like a genuine laugh this time.

“You continue to amuse me further, dear! And I thank you for letting me pick at your brain for a moment,” He pretended to tip a hat to you, and the filtered audience laughter was heard once more.

“I’ll stay in touch with you. Maybe you could convince me to make a deal with you in the future,” You joked. “But as of right now, I made a promise to protect these Hellhounds,” You gave him a small wave as you began to sit down once more.

“Never make promises you cannot keep,” Alastor ominously commented, his shadow moving and gave you a cartoonish Cheshire grin.

“Is that a threat, Old Timer?” You asked him, eyes pitch black in an attempt to intimidate him, but it only made him amused even more.

“I’ll let you decide,” He chuckled and lifted his hand to snap his fingers, but paused and slapped his hand onto his forehead.

“Oh, goodness me! Where are my manners? I seem to have never gotten your name!” He turned his head to you. You gave a soft smile and told him, which he bowed one last time before turning into a shadow and sinking into the floorboards.

You sat there for a moment, processing the whole interaction. Promises you can’t keep? Pssh, that will never happen. Just then, a knock was heard and the door slowly opened to reveal a Hellhound.

“Boss, a new client is here,” He said, peering inside the room to see you. You got up and motioned for him to come inside.

“Oooooo, what’s their name?” You asked with an excited smile. You like building machines that are based on the mind of others. Before he could speak, the door burst opened and a demon walked- or rather slithered in.

“It is I! The dastardly and nefarious Sir Pentious!” The snake demon raised his arms up and had a big grin. Behind him, tiny sentient eggs bumbled inside and began to speak over one another.

“…Nice,”

Chapter 8: A Sinner’s Trash is Another Sinner’s Treasure!

Chapter Text

“So you want me to build weapons of mass destruction?” You looked at the blueprints that were shoved into your chest as you saw a lot of deadly machines designed in the papers. You looked up at the snake demon, who had a pin up suit and a bow on his chest.

‘Is there a famous parlor that only sells pin up suits and bow ties? ’ You noticed that a whole lot of sinners here have these outfits, but different colors. Are these just the default choice from the creator-?

“Yessss, but I will gladly trade something in return!” Sir Pentious broke you from your thoughts as he gave a grin, making you raise an eyebrow at what he was implying.

“Money! I have millions to spend, and I need my ship to rebuild all of my battle weapons that were destroyed!” He dramatically sighed and his hood drooped in sadness. Before you could open your mouth to speak, you flinched at the sudden voices of the egg creatures overlapping one another.

“You’re so pretty!”

“And powerful!”

“Your arms are cool!”

“Are they sentient?”

“You’re so big like us!”

“Minions! Minions! Settle down, and let this nice Overlord do their job!” He scolded his apparent minions, where they apologized over one another again, making you snort a little.

“Now then, you must accept my offer as I have heard the rumors of you creating the most dangerous and powerful machines to ever exist in hell! And I demand to purchase them!” As he was ranting about power, your tiny brain decided to make a connection about his egg minions, his mention of his ship, and weapons.

“Oh sh*t! It was your machinery that helped me here!” You snapped your fingers in realization, a dopey smile spread on your face as you finally found the sinner who made the ship.

“For I hold great-! Pardon me, what?” Pentious stopped his ranting and gave you a confused look as you continued.

“Your ship fell into ruins when I got here, so I gathered parts up and made my first machine!” You happily told him, eyes full of admiration.

“Y-you did?” Pentious never had anyone tell him he was the reason behind any great invention, or that he was the reason for anything good at all.

“Yeah! If it wasn’t for your ship, I wouldn’t be here! I will forever thank you, dude!” You praised him. If he was able to build his ship with his own hands, who knows what brilliant mind is inside his reptilian head.

“I-I…I…” Pentious couldn’t even utter a thank you or anything. An Overlord? Thanking him? Why, it’s the ultimate compliment he has ever gotten!

“O-Of courssse! I wouldn’t have wanted it any other way! You know how wasteful machine parts are when given to the wrong handsss,” He boasted, but it seemed like he was bashful about it, his face heating up slightly.

“So, what can I do for the one who got me surviving in this ring of hell?” It’s the least you could do, despite the fact your business is only building protection, not weapons.

“I require a death ray, one that can eliminate all of the foolish sinners who dared to bender my path from taking over the entire pentagram city!” He shouted dramatically, giving out a manic laughter to show how evil he was, but you just gave a smile.

“What color do you want that to be in?” You asked him, writing down what he wanted.

“Oo! Red, black, and yellow,” He piped in, his voice at a normal volume as he began to gush about his skills on engineering, and you were gushing about how advanced these inventions are. Hours went by, and your Hellhounds completed just in time.

“Pleasssure doing businesss with you!” Pentious waved at you, following the Hellhounds who were rolling the giant crates containing his purchases, his egg minions in pursuit.

“You think building a giant death ray will bring bad taste in the company?” You asked a hellhound. Sure, you had to pay it forward for the guy’s ship, this could turn out good or bad. Mainly bad.

“I made sure to make no indication that it has any ties to us, we’ll be fine,” They responded, making you nod in acknowledgement.

“What’s really the worst that can happen?”

~~~

“Boss, look! Our death ray is on Tv!!” A kid Hellhound exclaimed and pointed at your large tv screen used for all the Hellhounds. You looked up from your coffee mug and walked over to the lounge you made for them.

“Good afternoon! I’m Katie Killjoy!” The demon who tried to interview you yesterday introduced herself on screen.

“And I’m Tom Trench!” The other demon chirped. “Chaos out at Pentagram City today as a turf war is raging on the west side! Between notable kingpin, Sir Pentious, and self-proclaimed spunky powerhouse, Cherri Bomb!” Two photos showed Pentious and a one eyed sinner with an 80s outfit.

“Oh sh*t…” You tutted. “Hey, at least we got payed for it,” You guessed right that it would’ve gone bad, but business is business.

“That's right, Tom! Days after the recent Extermination, many areas are now up for grabs! Demons all over Hell are already duking it out to gain new territory!” Katie smiled and ate a literal tooth and nail. Tom made a gross comment about Cherri until Katie poured her hot coffee on his crotch, causing you to chuckle at the display.

“Coming up next, we have an exclusive interview with the daughter of Hell's own head honcho who's here to discuss her brand new passion project! All that and more, after the break!” Katie gritted her teeth and broke her mug as Tom cried in pain.

“Suck it up, you little bi-!” The screen went to a commercial break, where the Hellhounds were mumbling amongst themselves about what the Princess of Hell would have in store.

“Didn’t know we had a monarchy,” You told yourself, your smaller arm stretching out to grab your coffee mug. The screen soon went back to the news, and the Princess, named Charlie, told the news about how the Cleansing was rough on her people.

“-Ladies and gentlemen, I'm opening the first of its kind! A hotel that rehabilitates sinners!” She beamed and spread her arms out, but soon became nervous about the lack of reactions she had.

“These sinners? Redeemed? Yeah right… no offense boss!” A female Hellhound commented, quickly giving you an apologetic look, making you wave her off.

“Look, every single one of you has something good, deep down inside. I know you do!… Maybe I'm not getting through to you,” She gave a mischievous smile, and it looked like she was looking at someone off camera as she stood up on the desk.

“Is she going to sing?” You joked, making the hounds laugh, but soon a piano was being played and Charlie was in a spotlight.

“I have a dream~ I’m here to tell~”

“Holy f*ck, she’s actually singing,” You sat up and gave a disbelieving laugh, seeing the Princess dance and sing about how even the creeps can be redeemed. You would admit, she’s very energetic and passionate about it, and very pretty.

But after she finished singing, everyone began to laugh at her, making you feel guilty that she was being ridiculed, but she still tried to make the hotel work as she already has a patron.

“We are receiving word that a new player has entered the ongoing turf war! Let's go to the live feed,” The screen then showed the turd war, where Cherri Bomb ducked for cover with another sinner, a familiar one with spider-like features.

“Oh sh*t, Angel Dust is f*cking them up!” You gasped, running to the lounge to see, only to slide and fall on your face once more for the day.

“"Oh, sh*t" indeed! It looks like the one who just joined the battle is none other than *feigns a gasp* p*rn actor, Angel Dust! *turns to Charlie as she shakes her fist* What a juicy coincidence! You must feel really stupid, right now,” Katie tormented Charlie, making you wonder how the sinner was able to be cruel to Hell’s princess.

Charlie then provoked Katie by stealing her pen, which apparently was a line crossed over, because Katie then attacked the Princess, and the two began to fight viciously until Tom ran in on fire suddenly.

“WHY WON’T ANYBODY HELP ME-?!”

The screen cut off to a rainbow screen and nothing but a long beep was heard from the room. The Hellhounds all gave their own opinions about what happened, talking about how ridiculous it would be for a hotel for redemption, but you were just staring at the screen in silence.

“Boss?” Spike, a Doberman Hellhound tilted his head with worry when he noticed you staring off. You shook your head and looked at him.

“You really think sinners can be redeemed?” You asked him, making him look at the screen and think for a moment.

“Don’t know, almost all of us are hellborns, we don’t have souls,” He shrugged, but smiled. “But if there’s any soul here that would be redeemed, it’s you boss!” He reassured you, causing the other Hellhounds to agree.

“Yeah! We could’ve mistaken you for an innocent pure angel!” You snorted at the younger Hellhounds’ comments, and shook your head as you stood up.

“I’m not innocent, guys. I was just a complete prude when I was alive,” You complained, “Thought I was better than everyone else because I wasn’t like my friends,” Now that you think about it, you were not really a good friend at all… were you really that self absorbed as a human? Maybe you were trying to prove something to yourself and projected it towards others.

“Redemption, huh? It doesn’t sound bad at all…” You mumbled, pouring yourself more coffee. As soon as you lifted your mug to drink, the floor around you began to glow a green color, and you tilted your head in confusion.

“Wh-?” You couldn’t finish your sentence as a pentagram formed underneath you, and black inky tentacles shot out of the floorboards, wrapping themselves around your arms, thighs and waist, and you immediately started to panic as you did NOT want to know where this was going.

“AHH-!!” Penny the poodle Hellhound ears perked at the sound, turning her head towards the kitchen. The coffee pot was spilled and the drink was dripping from the counter and into the floor. And there was no sign of you anywhere.

“…Boss…?”

Chapter 9: Welcome to The Happy Hotel

Chapter Text

“Soooo, is that all the favors you have for us?” Charlie asked the Overlord while she looked at all the new faces and help she now has for the Happy Hotel. Baggie easily watched the two newcomers and held her girlfriend’s hand tenderly.

“Merely one more cash in, as when a hotel is being hosted by our darling Princess of Hell,” Alastor mused. “Who can forget our most important feature!” The fireplace glowed brighter again, where green flames burst out, and an echoed scream was heard, getting louder and louder.

“…fffuuUU U̠҉̷̙ͦU̠҉̷̙ͦC̵͉͋̔͞C̵͉͋̔͞K͕͓͌̎̾K͕͓͌̎̾K͕͓͌̎̾-!!”

You were thrown out of the fireplace, and you were slammed into a figure, who easily grabbed you and turned your around to face the apparent crowd. You opened your eyes to see a group of sinners, and the one who was holding was Alastor himself.

“You… T̨͈͗̌ͥO̖̼ͩ͌͐O̖̼ͩ͌͐K͕͓͌̎̾ M͉̅ͮ͒ͤḚͭ̉̇͟ F̘͍͖ͫ͘R͉̜̎͡͠O̖̼ͩ͌͐M͉̅ͮ͒ͤ M͉̅ͮ͒ͤỴ̛̖͋͢ Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔O̖̼ͩ͌͐M͉̅ͮ͒ͤḚͭ̉̇͟?!” You shoved him away and took steps back, your eyes went pitched black with only your glowing white pupils being seen.

“I didn’t make a deal with you! Why am I here?!” You angrily demanded. The burning sensation was building up, but you knew better than to lash out in front of not only The Radio Demon, but in front of the Princess of Hell.

And Alastor knows that.

“It wouldn’t be a hotel without top notch security to prevent these awful protesters from ruining our beloved establishment!” He declared and before you could continue to argue, Alastor pulled you next to him and pointed at a porcelain-like demon, who you recognized as Charlie Morningstar.

“The Holy Demon will gladly accept this free exposure to help and endorse the Happy Hotel!” He smiled happily, as if he didn’t just basically insult your work ethic. Charlie gasped excitedly and mumbled all shorts of things to her girlfriend as you gave Alastor a death stare.

“You’re lucky you’re able to snap my neck in a heartbeat,” You whispered harshly to him, to which he raised an eyebrow and whispered back.

“Don’t ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜â̸̠̋s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜ me, dear,” You blankly glared at him, but something small climbed on you, until they were standing on your chest and pulling at your clothes.

“Ooooh man! You must be the newest bad boy in Hell! I wonder if anyone made you bleed yet~!” You reeled your head back a little as a one eyed demon in a 50s dress, giving you the most terrifying look you’d ever seen.

‘This is how I die,’ You basically accepted this will be the one to kill you, until Alastor grabbed her like a mother cat grabbing a misbehaving kitten and tutted.

“Now now Niffty, they just got here! Make them worth it,” He grinned at her, making her nod eagerly and scampered off. You shivered and cautiously walked over to a little inside bar that a cat-like demon was, and he leaned over to you with a tired look.

“I’d suggest to run while you still can, kid,” Husk mumbled to you, before taking a swig of his bottle and walking off. Before you could listen to his warning, you were tackled to the floor before being picked up and spun around.

“Toots!” You were startled by the physical contact, but realized who was hugging you, and he had a familiar mischievous grin he always had.

“Angel Dust!” You laughed as he put you down and gave you a once over at your new appearance. You did look different from when you came here, clothes wise.

“Look at ya! New outfit, new look, still with the same sex vibe you give off~,” He smirked and shaped his fingers like a camera while looking at you, making you stand there like an idiot at what he said.

“My what-?”

“Sorry I didn’t get into contact sooner. Was busy with this kickass hotel and work…” Angel Dust blandly explained his lack of contact, but he trailed off at his mentioning of his work. Though you couldn’t wonder why as you were continuing to get interrupted by another demon, and this time it was the Princess.

“Hiiiiii, my name is Charlie! Welcome to the Happy Hotel!” She beamed and grabbed your hands, holding them up. Woah, she is very tall. Not as tall as Angel Dust, but she towered over you considering she was 6’6.

“So I’ve heard. I actually saw your announcement earlier today, the song was pretty catchy,” You gave her a smile. That damn song was heard all around the building and all the younger Hellhounds were humming it during the broadcast.

“I told you at least one sinner like it, Vaggie!” She gave a “I told you so” look at the last sinner in the hotel. The Vaggie demon gave a lazy shrug and an amused smile.

“You proved me wrong, babe,” She chuckled, hesitantly giving out her hand. You used your smaller hand to shake hers as your main ones were still held up by Charlie.

“Vaggie. It’s… nice to see a new Overlord that’s not a total dick,” Vaggie gave you finger guns, making you shyly rub your neck as you finally freed your main hands.

“I’m working on it,” You retorted, and cleared your throat as you grabbed the wrench from your belt and spun it around in your hand.

“I promise that your hotel will be safe. It would’ve been easier to just KNOCK AT MY DOOR!” You shouted the last part towards Alastor, who gave an innocent look like he didn’t do anything wrong.

“This is going to be very entertaining!” He spoke up, pulling you, Charlie, and Vaggie into side hugs as he snapped his fingers, and his attire changed completely.

“~You have a dream! You wish to tell! And it's just laughable. But, hey, kid, what the hell~?” The Radio Demon sang, pushing Vaggie out of the way and changed Charlie’s outfit and danced with her.

“Aaand, we’re singing again. That’s cool,” You said to yourself. You helped Vaggie up as you all were suddenly in different clothing, with you having a nice slick suit.

“Take it, boys!” Alastor waved his his for a huge crack from the walls and floor to appear, where little shadow demons all came out and began to play bass instruments and all surrounded you with sinister smiles.

“ B̸̩̰͕̙͈̏͛̒̐̽ō̵̝̭͙̊ō̵̝̭͙̊! ”

“~Haha! Inside of every demon is a lost cause! But we'll dress 'em up for now, with just a smile~!” Alastor summoned a boa and a fancy hat for you to wear, where he suddenly decided to slap your ass, making you yelp at the action and you gave him a snarl, yet feeling flustered by it.

“With a smile~!”

“~And we'll chlorinate this cesspool with some old redemption flair! And show these simpletons some proper class and style~!” He danced to the fireplace where his sentient shadow appeared and gave him a curled grin, causing Alastor to make him disappear

“Class and style~!”

“~Oh! Here below the ground, I'm sure your plan is sound! They'll spend a little time down at this Hazbin Ho-!” The hotel door spontaneously explodes, crashing into an excited Niffty. You tilted your body a little to peer outside, the others doing the same as they see a giant ship in the sky.

“Uh oh,” You said, slowly taking steps away from the hole and tried to sneak away, but Angel Dust grabbed the back of your shirt and gave you an amused ‘You done goofed up bitch’ look. Sir Pentious stuck his head out of his window with an evil smile.

“Hah! Well, well, well. Look who it is harboring the striped freak! We meet yet again, Alastor!” He manically laughed and pointed at said demon.

“Oh! Hello Holy Demon! I’m putting the weapons to good use!” He saw you being held up by Angel Dust like a disgruntled kitten and waved at you. You have an awkward wave back as Alastor subtly took a step in front of you.

“Do I know you?” He tilted his head, causing a bruise to Pentious’ ego, causing his hood to flare up in anger.

“Oh, yes you do! And this time, I have the element of- SURPRISE! Ahaha! I'm so evil!” He laughed maniacally, where his death ray lowered down, and got ready to activate. Your burning sensation didn’t appear, causing you to assume this won’t end well for the poor snake demon.

And you were right, because with a snap of Alastor’s fingers, a huge portal opens with tentacles and shadow demons emerging from it, destroying Sir Pentious' ship while he is inside.

You winced and closed your eyes as you heard the screams from not only Pentious, but his minions too Alastor can then be seen finishing it off as he clenches his fist with a few drops of blood dripping off his hand, causing the whole ship to explode.

You and the sinners all stared in shock and horror as Alastor stood there with a dark grin, before his usual smile came back and he turned to you.

“...Well, I'm starved! Who wants some Jambalaya?!” He asked delightfully. With a swing of his staff, Alastor walked back to the hotel as he continued to ramble.

“My mother once showed me a wonderful recipe for Jambalaya. In fact, it nearly killed her!” He laughed. Angel Dust pulled you into a side hug and mumbled a “Welcome to ya new home,” Making you sigh in exhaustion, following behind.

“Hahaha! You could say the kick was right out of Hell! Ohoho, I'm on a roll! Yes, sir! This is the start of some real changes down here! The game is set!” You looked up at the Happy Hotel sign, as it glowed red and yellow down on the hill that stood above the whole city.

“Time for redemption, I guess,”

Chapter 10: Let’s Roll The Tape!

Chapter Text

You trudged your way back to your building, covered in all sorts of paint and glitter, courtesy to Charlie. She gave you all sorts of drawings that were how she wanted the security sentries to look. Cutesy and harmless on the outside (per Charlie’s request), but horrifying and deadly when provoked (per Vaggie’s request.

“I could work with this,” You nodded while skimming through the papers. As messy as the drawings were, Charlie did have a heart of a dreamer, these are things you never thought of before.

You opened your doors and walked inside your factory, where you immediately got body slammed and tackled to the floor by the younger Hellhounds, causing the papers to scatter.

“BOSS!!” One cried out. They all called out to the others that you were back home. The hounds all stopped their production, swarming you and asking questions.

“We didn’t know where you were!”

“We got worried you were taken by the Vees!”

“Don’t ever get kidnapped again!”

“Did they access your holes?!”

“Hey, it’s okay you guys,” You reassured them, gently pushing them off of you as you got up. “You know none of the Vees are able to even cut me,” You raised your arm and tried to flex, but ended up looking like a dork.

“What’s that you got, boss? Did you leave because of business?” A poodle hellhound inquired while peering over your shoulder at the papers you were picking up.

“Well,” You gave them a smile as you got up on a working table and lifted the papers in the air.

“The Radio Demon merely required me on a project that was requested by Lucifer’s daughter, Charlie Morningstar!” You declared to the workers, who all gasped and whispered to themselves.

“If we’re able to make the most amazing and advanced robotic security that VoxTek will wish to suck our dicks for partnerships,” You grinned, already figuring out the programming and ideas.

“Now, get me my welding mask!”

~~~

You opened the door with a yawn and sipped your coffee. Though it was only mid day, you slept for who knows how long as you went through the night perfecting the sentry security for Charlie.

Speaking of which, you hear music getting louder and louder, where you turn your head slightly to see the Princess twirling around in a dance.

“…ToDAY IS GOING TO BE A f*ckING HAPPY DAY IN HEllllll…”

You watched as Charlie ran down the street, with other sinners singing and dancing with her. You only shook your head with a disbelieving smile.

“Boss? You want lunch? My mama is making beef stew!” A younger hellhound peered out the door and gave you a toothy grin, her baby teeth missing.

“I will in a minute, Puddles,” You ruffled her fur, walking back inside, until you heard footsteps coming closer and closer. Turning your head, you saw Vaggie jogging up to you, holding a camera in her hand.

“Vaggie! You want to see our progress on security?” You opened the door wider for the sinner to walk inside. She panted from the running, but shook her head.

“Uhh, actually. I want to ask you if you would be able to take part in our commercial?” She almost shyly asked you. You perked up at the word commercial. Huh, why weren’t you in it? Maybe it was filmed a while back.

“Alastor f*cked up our last attempt, so I took upon myself to surprise Charlie with another one. To make her feel better,” She explained, a look of love in her eyes when mentioning her girlfriend.

“That’s so sweet!” You awed, your hand touching your chest as you saw Vaggie’s face turn red in embarrassment. She muttered a ‘shut up’ before you decided to agree on being a part of the video.

“He did a commercial, huh? Never thought he would figure out how a video camera works,” You chuckled. “When did you guys film it? Was it before I was dragged into this mess?” You got curious and wanted to ask, but Vaggie looked away.

“Yeahhhh… you should lock your doors at night,” She uncharacteristically sheepishly told you, making you tilt your head in confusion.

“Why?”

~ flaaaaashbaaaack ~

“Enjoy a riveting conversation with our singular resident!”

“Woooow!!” The camera glitches out to a dark room, where the lens moved to a bed, and within that bed was a sleeping demon. Alastor came closer and pulled the blanket slightly to reveal your sleeping face, slightly drooling and arms sprawled everywhere.

“Aaand you’ll always be confined to your rooms when danger comes with our head of security!” He declared while pinching the cheek of your unconscious form, making you groan in pain and subconsciously wave your hand to shoo whoever it was away.

The door to your room suddenly burst open, where the lens moved over to where a Hellhound stood at the door frame, looking angry that someone was inside your room.

“STAY AWAY FROM OUR BOSS-!!” The camera cuts off to a badly drawn picture of the hotel, where the commercial promptly ends. Vaggie and Charlie scolds him for not only making the hotel look bad, but for him breaking and entering your room.

“I swear, if you film me, having a threesome with sexy Toots and mister fancy talk-creepy, you’ll have loads of participants wanting a taste of me and our juicy mechanic,” Angel Dust suggested with a perverted grin, cackling at Vaggie’s horrified face when he mentioned you.

“Ha!” Alastor forced a laugh as he teleported behind the couch Angel Dust was laying, a dark aura

“N̶͎̫̉̍͘͝è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜v̷̧̬̽͂́̎̉è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑ ḡ̴̛͓̬͒̓̉̉̐́͘̕͜ō̵̝̭͙̊ī̶̧͙͖̲̘n̸͉̠̘̲̼̼̩͗͒̕͝͝ḡ̴̛͓̬͒̓̉̉̐́͘̕͜ ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝ō̵̝̭͙̊ h̸͎̲͍̉̉͊̈́̓̕͝â̸̠̋p̸͕̗̃̔́͑́͝p̸͕̗̃̔́͑́͝è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜n̸͉̠̘̲̼̼̩͗͒̕͝͝,”

~ flaaaaashbaaaack ooooverrrrrr ~

“Huh… is that why my toothbrushes keep going missing?” You questioned. If in fact Alastor is sneaking into your room and doing who knows what, you’re actually going to try and fight him.

“A-anyways, let’s begin rolling!” You shook your head and gave Vaggie thumbs up, making her nod and starting the recording. You cleared your throat as you put your smaller arms behind your back, and motioned your main one to your factory.

“Here, we get our top of the line security at The Holy Demon’s Sentry Factory,” You walked over to a sentry being programmed and propped your leg on the chair, patting the sentry on the head.

“We will make sure your souls will be protected and you will always feel safe,” You gave a wink and used all your hands to make finger guns towards the camera. Vaggie slightly giggled and mumbled about how it was going perfect, until the sentry beeped loudly, the red alarm going off and it opened its eyes only to activate its rocket boosters and fly off.

You and Vaggie looked up at the out of control machine, before looking at the one who was working on it with blank looks.

“Oops…” The husky hellhound mumbled, setting the screwdriver down and took sneaky steps away. Other hounds began to run around and shouting about catching the runaway sentry that was still flying about. It raised its arm and shot a knife out towards you, but you didn’t even flinch and caught it with your hand.

“They’re not fully experienced, but they’re getting the hang of it,” You told the moth-like sinner, who silently groaned and turned off the camera. You wanted to reassure her, but that had to wait as the littlest hellhound got into the control board.

“KING, NO! THAT’S THE WRONG LEVER!!”

~~~

After the whole lever fiasco, - which took two hours to fix- you couldn’t even catch a small break as familiar tentacles came out of nowhere and grabbed you by the waist, pulling you through the portal.

“Why can’t I just reflect on my poor choices and actions as a human in peace?” You groaned, seeing that you were back at the hotel, where the crew were in old fashion clothing again two days ago.

“Let’s make a f*cking commercial!” Vaggie said determined, and began to explain what everyone should do and their roles. You gave a disbelieving look, and Husker noticed, lifting his bottle towards you.

“You’ll need this later, kid,” He whispered to you. As grumpy as he is, Husker sees you that you’re like him, forcibly brought here despite being a… Well, he might as well convince you to accept your fate, despite not making a deal with Alastor yet.

“More like now,” You retorted, immediately downing it like your life depended on it. Husk merely gave a deep chuckle and patted your back.

“Welcome to the club,” He said and walked off, trying to make sure Niffty doesn’t spike anyone with her needle. Alastor simply smiled at you and snapped his fingers, where your outfit changed into a 20s mechanic’s outfit.

Though it took hours, you all finally finished filming, and it was great timing too as Charlie came back, and Vaggie excitedly told her about what you all did.

“Alastor pulled some strings, and it’s about to air,” She led Charlie to the cough, sitting down in front of the Tv.

“I pulled a few limbs too!” Alastor laughed, patting your head as you sat on the floor next to him.

“I will kill you one day,” You snarled

“Mhmhmhm! Keep talking d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠ī̶̧͙͖̲̘r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓,” He cooed, his eyes morphing into radio knobs. You only scowled and scooted away from him, where Angel Dust sat on the floor.

“Look at that, toots. He’s getting into the modern slang,” He cackled. You were not only slightly afraid of Alastor now, but you’re going to be more terrified once he picks up the worst type of modern slang just to torment you.

“The commercial? You all made a new one?” Charlie said in disbelief, a smile growing on her face.

“Yeah, one of my better performances, if I do say so myself,” Angel Dust shrugged, pulling you close to his side, and subtly sticking his tongue out at Alastor, who was internally making the spider demon explode.

“I’m actually conscious in this one too,” You chuckled, but will definitely make sure the damn deer won’t be able to get inside.

“That’s… that’s amazing-!” Charlie sniffed with tears in her eyes, but was wished by Angel with his finger.

“It’s starting!” He exclaimed, pointing at the Tv, where you and the group stood outside the hotel, where you stood there awkwardly with thumbs out.

“Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel-!” The screen then cuts to the Channel 666, ruining all the progress you put in so your inner theater self would feel better.

“R͉̜̎͡͠R͉̜̎͡͠A̷͙ͭͫ̕A̷͙ͭͫ̕A̷͙ͭͫ̕A̷͙ͭͫ̕G̩̱ͩ̏͜G̩̱ͩ̏͜G̩̱ͩ̏͜Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔!!” You all groaned in annoyance and irritation while Niffty giggled at your disparity, where the news shows Katie Killjoy and Tom Trench.

“Breaking news in hell today! We have just received word from the Heaven Embassy that the next extermination is happening sooner than ever before!” Katie explained with her wide smile.

“You know what that means Tom?”

“No, what does that mean, Katie?”

“It means we are all royally f*cked!!” The screen then cuts to the Holy Tower, where the sand in the giant hourglass began to sink deeper, and the timer went from 358 to 176.

“What?! Why?!” Angel Dust complained, and you looked over to see a horrified look on everyone but Alastor’s and Niffty’s faces.

“That’s… not a whole lot of time for redemption…” You trailed off. You realized that even with your powers, you know you can’t just kill the angels like what you did when you got here. You didn’t know how you did it, and you know they’ll come after you, and they’ll most likely kill the Hellhounds, and…

Slowly, you turned your head to Husker, where you gave him a tired and defeated look.

“You got any more bottles?”

Chapter 11: When Obession is Cranked to 100

Chapter Text

“Morningstar is calling, Boss!” A pug hellhound tossed the phone to you, to which you placed it between your head and shoulder when you answered.

“H-Hey! Charlie? Now’s not really a good tiME-!!” You yelped at a customer bumping into you, holding up a handful of money and pressing up against you.

“Are you okay?” Charlie asked with concern as a pit bull hellhound grabbed the customer and pushed them back with a snarl.

“Y-Yeah! Just maybe five or six… hundred sinners clambering on my doorstep purchasing every type of sentry I have to protect themselves against the angels!” You sarcastically said while holding the broom and pushing the sinners back in the line so a brawl won’t break out.

“Yeah… c-could you come over with the prototype now? We’re currently being attacked by Sir Pentious!” Charlie stammered, and you heard an explosion from the other side of the phone, making you groan silently.

“Okay, I’ll be there in a second with the security forces, I need to see if my Hellhounds can handle this shopping spree,” You quickly replied and hung up, just as your hellhounds were finally able to close the doors to the sinners after they got their requests down.

“Okay everyone!” You called out to the workers, who all looked over at you.

“I’ll only be gone for a few hours at the hotel. I won’t permanently stay there, but there will be times where I need to go on a business trip over,” You explained, grabbing your tool bag and walking over to the warehouse garage where the giant boxes were.

“In the meantime, Spike and Nebula will be in charge as they are technically the leaders to the pack,” You motioned to the female hellhound and her husband, who slightly flinched in surprise.

“You think we’ll be able to handle it without you here, boss?” Spike asked nervously. He may be the biggest hound in the pack, but he’s a total softy and shy.

“I trust my soul with you all,” You smiled. “And if anyone is giving sh*t, you’re allowed to use ‘Big Jack’ on them,” That made everyone cheer and continue on with their work. If you want to ask, never ask who Big Jack is.

“Is your popularity going to be intact if they find out you’re somewhat in a partnership with Alastor?” A teen hellhound asked when you opened the garage and wheeled the giant boxes with a dolly. You just shrugged and gave them a grin.

“Eh, who’s going to be pissed about it?”

~~~

“When did we start working on Angelic Security?” The assistant asked hesitantly to Vox, who just finished hypnotizing his captured audience.

“Thirty seconds ago. Though that's their territory, they won’t mind a proper partnership, right?” He gave a dark chuckle as he transported himself through the camera he had, all the way to Velvette’s fashion department.

“Val is up in his tower all pissy and whiny about some sh*t I don’t give a f*ck about right now,” The demon irritatedly said to Vox when he asked where Valentino was.

“Go calm him down, now!” She scowled and shouted for Melissa to stand front and center, after a few tries on finding the right outfit, Velvette agreed to a whimsical theme.

“f*ck, how I wish for them to be part of my fashion model lines. Ohhh, imagine how much I could sell, and the closeness I would have to their body,” Velvette muttered with a longing sigh at the thought of you dressed up to her heart’s desire.

“Don’t we all wish for them to be our plaything,” The Overlord chuckled, amused to see how obsessed she is with you. Like he has anything to say about that, he’s as obsessed as the two are.

“But they have their own business already booming, so we have to wait until they let their guard down,” Vox grinned and stood up straight, gaining Velvette’s attention.

“Besides,” He pulled an object out of his pocket. “I got another toothbrush from their bathroom,” That made Velvette gasp with delight as she snatched it away from him. He proceeded to teleport away to the top department, where Valentino stayed.

“f*ck my life,” Vox mumbled to himself one last time as the doors opened and he walked inside. Where he saw a giant cloud of pink smoke, and it disappeared the moment Valentino sat up and threw his drink down.

“Finally!” Valentino snarled, demanding Kitty to grab another cup for him, to which he promptly threw it against the wall in anger.

“That ungrateful whor*, Angel Dust walked out on me!!” He bellowed out, walking around with fury, his heels clacking against the tile floor.

“Ohhh, did Angel quit?” Vox teased. Angel Dust was Valentino’s favorite toy, so whatever he does will tip the overlord to the edge every time.

“Worse. He MOVED!!” Valentino cried. “And he’s living with Lucifer’s bratty daughter!!”

“Lucifer’s daughter? Uhhhh… Chalkie, right?” Like they give a sh*t about the Princess of Hell. All they know is that she tried to promote her passion project that no one gave a f*ck.

“Yes! And worst of all,” Like a diva, Valentino slumped over his loveseat and drank another shot Kitty served him, and threw it at the wall, barely avoiding Vox.

“Our Gordita is there with him! Angel thinks he can stay somewhere else and f*ck another Overlord?!” He wailed. “Especially if I hadn’t f*ck them first yet?! I will be the one who will steal their hellish virginity!” He soon sat up and marched over to his closet, searching around for his guns.

“Haha… You’re not going over there, ” Vox’s blue eye vibrated as a warning for his partner to not make a scene.

“I’m going to f*ck those two in front of the entire hotel and drag them over if it’s the last thing I do!” He screeched, but was then pulled by his robes and facing Vox’s annoyed face.

“V₳Ⱡ!!” His distorted voice snarled while his screen lit up with a very bright blue. Vox then cleared his throat and gave Valentino a forced smile.

“Remember our agreement? We will all share them once we gain their soul. Besides,” He wiped imaginary dirt off of the moth’s shoulders. Like hell he was going to let his pimp partner have his way with you first.

“What will our image be if the people find out you’re chasing around whor*s and whining about an Overlord being better than you?” He asked like he was asking a toddler. In most cases, Valentino sure acts like one, which is a huge pain in the ass.

“Uhhh… sh*t?” Valentino guessed, with a dumb look on his face. Despite being basically a predator, he does have a brain of a moth, but that’s an insult to the moths.

“Absolutely!” Vox congratulated him. “Now, then. Once we deal with capturing their soul and heart, you’ll deal with Angel Dust when he gets back for work,” He patted the pimp on the back and walked off to rummage through his things. He’s a bitch like that, ya know?

“I’m surprised you aren’t more pissed off than me,” Valentino chuckled, his rage dying down, and now wanted to tease the tv demon with his lack of knowledge.

“Aaaand, why should I be?” Vox asked, uninterested about what kind of mind games Valentino had in store.

“They aren’t the only ones who are with Hell’s princessa ,” He pushed further, a manic grin growing on his face as he lit his cigar and puffed one out.

“The Radio Demon is there,” Those five words caused Vox to flinch violently, digging his clawed fingers into the wooden desktop, where he gave a forceful laugh.

“What did you just say…?” He turned his head to Valentino, seeing that he wasn’t joking, and he stalked over to the moth with silent rage building up.

“Alastor came back, and he is with not only with Lucifer’s daughter, but with them , and that wasn’t the ₣łⱤ₴₮ ₣Ʉ₵₭ł₦₲ ₮Ⱨł₦₲ ɎØ︎Ʉ ₮Ø︎ⱠĐ ₥Ɇ?!” He screamed at him, clutching his robes.

“Alastor is your obstacle, not mine. He’s quite fond of them, isn’t he?”

~~~

“Thank you… for letting your guard down!!” Sir Pentious shot up and pulled at Alastor’s tail end of his coat. After failing to defeat the deer demon with his war machine ship, Pentious resorted to jumping without thinking.

But that cost him a looming demon with his antlers growing out with his smile turning cruel.

“Ah ssssh*t-,” One explosion later, Pentious was sent flying off to who knows where into the city. And that’s just when you pushed your giant crates to the top of the hotel, you saw him blast off.

“Damn, just missed him,” You tsked, disappointed that you weren’t able to see your favorite customer. Alastor dusted himself off and spotted you quickly, giving you a wave and a laugh.

“Darling! Don’t mind my indecent exposure, but I shall return after I visit the tailor,” He told the staff and walked past you, where he purposely used his powers to break open your crate and your machines fell out, making you scowl at him.

“Alastor, why are you leaving? We need your help, we need you to do your job!” Vaggie called out to him, annoyed he’s just leaving the giant mess in front of the lawn.

“We need a wall,” Angel Dust deadpanned while motioning to the broken wall, where a large piece promptly fell on Niffty, but she yelled out that she enjoyed it.

“I’ll deal with it, Vaggie,” You said while picking up your fallen machines, and dragging them inside.

“Of course! I just can’t allow my dear to deal with the mess I caused! How would they ever trust me!” Alastor feigned a worried look, and snapped his fingers to summon black and white minions.

“Never will!” You retorted through the giant hole in the wall, growing larger to pick up all the debris that fell on the intact parts of the building.

“Heyyy~,” Angel Dust smirked at one of Alastor’s minions. “You don’t mind having a three way, baby? You look like you could have someone who can handle a big… tool~,” He purred.

“Dude, stop being horny and help me!”

Chapter 12: The Chance to Be Better

Chapter Text

“See?! Look at the way he makes them squirm, I should be doing that!” Valentino snarled while furiously pointing at the screen. “And a threesome with that rando?! He’s not even paying!” He kept on rambling under his breath until he noticed Vox wasn’t paying attention.

“Seven years… ł₮’₴ ฿ɆɆ₦ ₴ɆVɆ₦ ɎɆ₳Ɽ₴!!” Vox shouted in anger, seeing the distorted image of Alastor walking away, his shadow showing a giant grin.

“You're still pissed he almost beat you that one time?” Valentino teased, making Vox even more riled up.

“Things have changed since he left town!” Vox grinned, his blue eye vibrating again. “Sure, amor,” Valentino chuckled.

“I’ve got to send a message of who’s really in charge of things ₦Ø︎₩~!”

~~~

“Is it true that The Holy Demon is in a relationship with the Vees?!”

“Is it true that they’re the top?”

“Is it true they were the one who started the relationship in order for the Vees to live?”

“What is The Holy Demon’s approach to protecting the city with their sentries?”

“Are they really pushing free rights for Hellhounds?”

“What are their relations to The Radio Demon?”

“Is what Vox saying about The Holy Demon being their plaything true?!”

“They’re not here, they’re not able to answer these questions at the time!” Spike growls at the paparazzi, but not before the camera cuts to a rainbow screen, and Vox switches to his normal face with a defeated sigh.

“I don’t think your tantrum about Alastor being back will make Baby like us,” Velvette commented with a smirk as Vox downed a whole bottle while flipping her off.

“I’m working on it,” He grumbled, grabbing another bottle from Kitty’s plate.

“If you weren’t able to convince them to make a deal, I’m sure Alastor would have them in his palm already~,” Valentino stuck his tongue out while squirting glue onto a piece of paper, attempting to make an apology letter to Angel Dust.

“Okay I get it! Maybe dragging them into my slander against Alastor wasn't a good idea, but we have bigger problems!” The Tv demon pinched the bridge of his non-existent nose in frustration.

“Our main concern is to make sure no deal will ever be struck Lucifer’s brat, our little toy, and that smiling freak,” He slammed his fist down on the table, laying his head against his hand.

“How are we supposed to make sure of that?” Velvette questioned, typing away to tweet about how much of a loser Vox is, from her secret account of course.

“You know how I get the bitches to behave? Put something inside them~,” Valentino smirked while spilling glitter all over the table.

“Hmm… instead of that, maybe someone on the inside isn’t such a good idea,” Vox hummed, tapping his fingers on the table while standing up. “You think Angel would?” He asked the moth demon.

“That lanky prick won’t even return my calls,” He tsked. “And I doubt Baby would help us, even if they do hate Alastor,” He sipped his drink.

“We need someone Golden girl would take in,” Vox trailed off. “Someone pathetic, desperate, who has no direct ties to us,” Velvette inquired.

“I own everyone who is down on their luck, who else is left?” Valentino huffed, which made Vox chuckle and turn around.

“I think I know, just the Ø︎₦Ɇ~,”

~~~

“Alright, let me check on the power,” You had a flashlight in your mouth while looking at the power grid inside the hotel. After the whole attempted slander on Alastor, Vox’s meltdown blew a fuse to the whole Sin city, all but Alastor’s radio tower of course.

“We should be on… now!” And with that, the light lit up as KeeKee purred against your legs as a thank you. You nodded with pride as you walked down the hall and into the main lobby.

“How’d it go with the recruitment?” You asked with a smile as Vaggie and Charlie trudged inside all tired, the Princess laying face first on the couch in defeat.

“Not a single soul wants to be saved,” Vaggie leaned on the couch. You sat down as well, which had Charlie crawl over and lay her head on your lap.

“Want me to endorse your hotel? I think my apparent cult would follow my footsteps,” It was true, you’d say jump and they’d say how high. You’d say kill the Vees and help you take over Hell to be the all powerful Overlord in all of existence? They’ll ask for weapons.

“Thank you,” Charlie sniffed with a sad smile, before whining into your thighs, making you yelp slightly and look at Vaggie with fear, but she only smirked and patted your head.

“Make sense, who wouldn’t want to spend their last days fightin and f*ckin?” Angel Dust shrugged and typed away on his phone just as the door knocked. Vaggie walked over, just to open to reveal Sir Pentious, claiming he came in peace.

“I didn’t come looking for a fight!” He yelped when a spear was pointed at him. “I heard that you’re people! People who want to be better?” He asked with a nervous smile. That caused Charlie to get up from the cough in a blink of an eye, she was at the door.

“You heard right!” She squealed. “Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel!” She hugged the snake demon tightly as Angel Dust appeared at the door.

“You f*cking serious?! This guy tried to kill literally hours ago! You think it’s a good idea for him to live with us?” Angel Dust scoffed and motioned to Pentious.

“Come on, Angel? This whole hotel is about second chances!” Charlie pleaded, giving her weapon used puppy eyes on Vaggie, who couldn’t say no to those eyes.

“I guess he’s harmless with and without the weapons,” She shrugged, causing Pentious to deflate a little. Charlie then proceeded to drag him inside, where you were trying to take a little nap, eyes closed and giggled over your eyes.

“Sooo, this is the bar! And the bartender! The curtain! The new wall! The-!” Charlie ranted off and pointed at every single decor inside the building.

“Babe, don’t show him every detail,” Vaggie whispered in her girlfriend’s ear, before kissing her on the cheek, making the Princess blush in embarrassment.

“Sorry,” She mumbled sheepishly. “And we have our maid, Niffty!” She pointed at the dinner trying to stab a bug with her giant needle. She looked up and gasp at the sight of Pentious.

“The bad boy is back!” She squealed. “Never leave me again,” She got very close to the snake sinner with an evil smile.

“We’re eighty percent sure she’s harmless,” Charlie coughed, grabbing Niffty like a cat and setting her down, before looking over at the couch.

“Here we have our head of security,” Charlie shouted your name, causing you to snap out of your nap and sit up straight. You lifted your goggles up and looked over at the commotion.

“Pentious!” You yawned with a smile, standing up to greet him. Pentious slightly gasped and slithered over all giddy.

“Hello!” He said your name with joy, “I wasn’t aware you’re alsssso staying to be better,” He wanted to give you a hug, but he always noticed you don’t do well with physical contact, so he resisted.

“Mainly here for business, and by force due to certain-,” All of a sudden, you felt static behind you, making you stumble away as you already knew who it was.

“And here’s Alastor! Our gracious Facility Manager!” Charlie smiled and motioned to the deer demon. “You met our newest guest, Sir Pentious?” She nervously introduced him, remembering their last interaction.

“Ah, you’re the one who had me exposed to my darling!” He tilted his head, grin widening. “I definitely remember you now,” He loomed over Pentious as the said demon gulped in fear.

You snorted at the scene in front of you, and turned your head to see Angel Dust looking irritated and a bit sad. You vividly remember during your attempt to nap about Charlie saying that she was happy someone was actually excited to change, and how that must have been a blow to Angel Dust’s efforts to be good.

“Hey Legs, you want to have a drink off?” You asked him with a daring smile. After the announcement of the Cleansing being shorter, you decided to give into temptation and try to be a little looser, hence why you kept on drinking from time to time.

“Ohohoho, you’re on toots,” Angel Dust grinned. Even if the others don’t see a want of change in him, you at least have him a chance.

“This will be on your tab,” Husker called out while cleaning a glass. That caused the two of you to whine in disappointment, and him smirking at the childish attitude.

“Awww,”

~~~

Turns out after you left for the night, Pentious planted a camera for the Vees to watch over the hotel, but Pentious couldn’t bare to go forward with it as he knew it would also hurt you.

“So not a bad boy,” Niffty huffed and walked back to get her sleep. Charlie giggled at her kicking Sir Pentious as she guided everyone back to bed, the lights going out. Which left the VoxWatch Pentious dropped on the ground.

The watch went through the portal, where it fell through and landed on a red clawed hand. Alastor hummed as he stood in the middle of a dark room, before walking over to the bed and quietly lifting the covers and shifting onto the bed just as the watch turned on.

“What?!” Vox scowled, but soon had a look of terror when he saw what was on the screen. Where he saw Alastor, laying in bed, with a sleeping you next to him. You subconsciously whined at the light shining over you, subconsciously shimming closer to the figure next to you.

“You’ll have to try harder than that next time, ō̵̝̭͙̊l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔’ p̸͕̗̃̔́͑́͝â̸̠̋l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔~,” He cooed before breaking the watch, darkly chuckling at Vox’s distorted screams.

Satisfied at tormenting his so-called rival, Alastor hummed and shuffled out of the bed so he could rest for the next day or tormenting you.

“Al…” The said demon stopped moving, where he was now sitting at the edge of your bed. His head slowly turned to see you slightly awake, your eyes half lidded and the red moonlight was making your exposed skin glow.

Alastor simply smiled wider, an unfamiliar buzzing was crawling in his chest. What was this? Why was he doing this? What was he feeling everytime he looked at you? Why is he just… obsessed with you?

“…Get the f*ck out of my room…”

Chapter 13: Meeting Amongst the Gods

Chapter Text

“He… said W̯ͤ̾ͣ͝Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔A̷͙ͭͫ̕T̨͈͗̌ͥ A̷͙ͭͫ̕B̩͎͍̾ͅO̖̼ͩ͌͐U̠҉̷̙ͦT̨͈͗̌ͥ M͉̅ͮ͒ͤḚͭ̉̇͟?!” You shouted in horror. You were currently talking to Charlie about not being able to participate with the hotel, but your hellhounds thought it was now or never to discuss what happened before the power outage.

“Mr. Vox also added in about how you will never be taken away from him by that ‘Old brained static freak’, because you’re the Vee’s property,” Rover, a teenaged heeler hellhound laughed at the memory of the entire thing.

You couldn’t watch it as Alastor suspiciously broke the Tv in the lobby while at your stay fixing the wall and robots. Now you understand why. No wonder the press was inquiring about a situation you never even been involved in.

“Where are you going, boss?” A Pomeranian hellhound squeaked out, watching you slam your mug on the counter, before making your way to the door.

“I’m going to go over to the Vees and individually rip their spinal cords from their mouth and use them as my w̦̺̐̐͟ā̤̓̍͘l̙͖̑̾ͣl̙͖̑̾ͣ ḑ̴̞͛̒ẹ̿͋̒̕c͕͗ͤ̕̕o̯̱̊͊͢r̴̨̦͕̝ā̤̓̍͘t̲̂̓ͩ̑ỉ͔͖̜͌o̯̱̊͊͢ṇ̤͛̒̍!” You shouted while stomping to the door, but not before you grabbed your wrench, as you were going to shove it up their-

“Ah-…” The moment you opened the door, you were face to face with a tall demon, her piercing eyes staring down at you, as her giant claws were folded to her chest.

“Holy Demon,” Her accent made your face heat up a little. You suddenly felt small, even though she was only a little bit taller than you, her aura made you realize who she was, Carmilla Carmine, the Angelic Weapon dealing Overlord.

And my god, is she beautiful.

“Y-yeah…” You stammered. When Carmilla saw you go from furious when you opened the door, to timid and flustered seeing her made her smirk in amusem*nt, which made her lean forward to look over you.

“You’re coming with me, amor,”

~~~

‘Don’t freak out, dude. You’re nuts going to a meeting… with all of the other Overlords… including the Vees- that’s perfect! That should be a chance where I kill them for making me look like a slu*t!’ Your thoughts just kept on running all over the place as you walked beside Carmilla.

‘You have to say something, or else she’ll think of you as some mere loser!’ You scolded yourself, before taking a deep breath, all of your hands fidgeting with your fingers.

“Sooooo… you sell angelic things too?” You managed to say with an awkward smile while looking up at the demon. She merely gave you a side eye before smiling slightly.

“Angelic steel. Sold in the black market, sold by me. I’m assuming you also use the same materials for your… sentries?” She inquired, making you nod with excitement.

“Yeah! Mine is made from the metal that was handcrafted from the helmets those angels wore. Using it, I managed to pull out the angelic strings that were inside the layers of metal, creating an all pure holy metal even more efficient than angelic steel,” You rambled on about your designs and mechanic skills.

“And you figured that out on your first day?” Carmilla asked you, tilting her head slightly, and you stopped your nerd rambling and coughed nervously.

“It took… trial and error,” You sheepishly said. You did have trouble creating your first Sentry, as it almost blew up multiple times,

“You are a fascinating sinner, only starting off the day of the Cleansing, and managed to be worthy of being an Overlord,” Carmilla praised you. You stepped over a dead body that was rotting away as you rubbed your neck at what she said.

“Thank you…” You mumbled shyly. You haven’t really had any female mentors or parental figures in your life, so the overlord giving you praise made you flustered.

“Yet, your business is not destructive or weaponry, it’s protection and security. To make sinners safe,” She hummed. From the moment your name was headlined throughout the news, Carmilla had an eye on you, she knew the interaction between you and Vox, she knew the interaction between you and Alastor, and she knew how you worked.

“Violence is not my thing, but it’s what I needed to do to survive this place,” You trailed off, remembering about the angel souls you still have inside you. You still wonder if you could use them in your robots.

“True words from a true Overlord,” Carmilla nodded as she stopped you from walking. You both stopped at an elevator, where it opened and she turned to you.

“This way,” Carmilla motioned for you to enter first, her following behind. Doors closing, the elevator lifted up as you looked over at the city you call home now. You never really realized how big this plane of hell is.

“The others will be here shortly. Take a seat chumaco,” Carmilla said as soon as the doors opened, where she led you into a meeting room. You chose the seat at the end of the table, tapping your hands on the table like a bored child.

You wondered what the other Overlords look like, and you were nervous to see not only The Vee’s, but Alastor in the same room as you. Who knows how they will act because they thought you were a snack. Not that you were complaining, though.

“Darling! Isn’t this such a surprise!” The static voice of the deer demon made you flinch as he was right behind you, and he placed his hands on your shoulders.

Just like that, other overlords were coming in the meeting room, and with a little egg minion right behind. The others were looking at you with curiosity, wondering what were your abilities to have you uprise to be a part of them.

“You the newest Overlord? Pretty hot form you have,” The giant Dino Overlord whistled, taking a seat next to you. You thanked her as you also thought she was pretty hot, and how big she was as she had you tuck herself in to fit in the room.

“Would have never believed Carmilla herself picked you up! You must be v̷̧̬̽͂́̎̉è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓ s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌p̸͕̗̃̔́͑́͝è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜c̷̡̪̘͎̻̦̀͑̒̈̂̿̑̓̚͜͝ī̶̧͙͖̲̘â̸̠̋l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔,” Alastor chuckled before taking a seat right next to you as well, which had you sigh and scoot away from him a little.

“Alastor, is this the one you kept on talking about? Aren’t they such a cutie in their adorable mechanic clothing?” A demon with pitch black eyes and a beautiful hat and outfit cooed while pinching your cheeks.

“Pleasure to meet you, equal,” Another demon with a blue flame surrounding his skull-like head bowed to you and sat down. Carmilla then strudded in with two other demons behind her.

“Welcome, Hell Sovereign Overlords. I’ve invited you all here because you represent the controlling powers of our city,” She greeted with a bow.

“Together you own millions of souls. Souls at risk with the new extermination schedule. We need to discuss what can be done to minimize the impact to our interest,” She told you all, a determined look on her face.

Before she could continue, another demon walked in the room. He has a long black coat covering his body, with a stitched up hat and spider bow on him.

“How art thou, little one?” He nodded to you, before sitting down. Carmilla then noticed Alastor returning, to where he feigned flattery about him being gone, before Carmilla dismissed him like he wasn’t gone for 7 years, making you snort at the humbling sight.

“This year’s extermination was brutal, far more even than years past. We have assessed that about 16% of the population was lost. With the angelic legions now returning twice as quickly, I think it prudent we-,” Carmilla was interrupted by the doors slamming open, and you all turned around to see who it was.

“Yeah, I got it handled, Vox. You doubting me?” Velvette groaned into her phone as she sauntered in, ignoring everyone and walked past you. Now that you realized it, the Vee’s weren’t present, at least Vox wasn’t here. You don’t know what the other Vees look like, but you had a feeling she was one of them.

“Holy sh*t, Baby! You’re part of the big leagues with me already?” She gasped, turning to you and hung up her phone. “Oh, Voys are so going to be f*cking jealous,” She snickered, before sliding off the table and sitting on your lap snugly.

You flinched a bit, seeing that Carmilla glared at the demon not only interrupting the meeting, but causing discomfort for you.

“Ummm… Velvette, right?” You shyly asked, a nervous smile when you realized everyone was looking at you, including Alastor, who had a dark aura around him at the moment.

“Call me Princess, Baby,” Velvette purred at you, taking a selfie with her kissing you on the cheek. She then dismissively told Carmilla the others chose to bail the meeting, so she is the representative.

“So, as I was saying. We need to discuss…” Carmilla resumed, before Velvette raised her hand. “Yes?” She sighed.

“On the subject of discussion,” Velvette shuffled, before grabbing something from her back, and tossing it on the table, golden blood splattered. An angel head, causing the table to gasp.

“Oh sh*t…” Your eyes widened a little, shuffling back a little.

‘Was that from me?! No, it wasn’t, they all disintegrated, and their souls are a part of me! They weren’t technically dead, but this one is,’ You thought with slight fear, worried that you were found out.

“Where did you get this?” Carmilla asked with slight hostility in her voice.

“We found it on the day of Cleansing,” Velvette shrugged. “If these Holy Rollers can be killed, the game has changed. We can take the fight to them!” She got up from your lap and got onto the table.

“The Voys and I have come up with a full assault plan,” She turned to you and gave a reassuring pout. “Don’t worry, Baby. We’ll keep you safe,” She said, making your shrink back a little. Zestial then drank his tea loudly to gain everyone’s attention.

“If it be true thee and thy colleagues desire to war with such meager proof, thou art far more foolish than I be thought,” He said in his old language dialect. You wonder how long he was in hell, maybe before the 1000s, you’d say.

“Meager proof?! It’s a dead f*cking Exorcist. I’d say that’s pretty f*cking definitive. You going blind old man?” Velvette scoffed, where Alastor dipped his finger in the golden blood before tasting it, and he offered some to you, making you gag slightly and shook your head.

Everyone then talked amongst themselves about how Zestial May be right about provoking Heaven.

“Maybe we shouldn’t poke the bear, Velvette,” You whispered to the stylish demon. You thought since it was coming from you, she would listen, but she was too stubborn.

“Ahh, I get it. Grandpa is too puss* to fight, so I guess there’s no point, right?” She snickered, which made Zestial tense his shoulders ever so slightly.

“What’s the matter, fossil? Too senile to make a real power grab for-,” Velvette ridiculed him before Carmilla then shot up from her seat.

“~You better show some respect~!” She sang, making you perk up at the sudden music coming out of nowhere.

“Another musical number,” You mumbled to yourself. Velvette then proceeded to roast how cowardly the overlords were about not attacking.

She then pushed the fact that Carmilla had a reaction to the angel’s head, and how she might have an idea about how the angel died. You tilted your head in confusion as you wondered if she did have any involvement in the angel’s death.

“~THIS MEETING’S OVER~!!” There was a huge silence in the room as Carmilla and Velvette glared at each other, just staring at the whole musical number.

“That was a productive meeting!” Of course Alastor had to have the last day in a situation like this, which made Velvette wish for a great trip to the nursing home for Carmilla before getting off the table.

“I’ll see you another day, Baby. Get more toothbrushes for me~,” She kissed you on the cheek one last time before flipping everyone off and leaving.

“We literally just got here!” Miss Zilla scoffed with a grin, but everyone else took their leave. Carmilla motioned for you to leave as well. You got up from your chair, only to step over an egg minion following Carmilla, her daughters, and Zestial when they got into another room.

“I’ll see you at the hotel, Darling. I got an after meeting with them,” Alastor stood in front of you, probably to distract you from what you were seeing. You gave him a warning look before turning and leaving the room.

“Don’t worry Carmilla, you’re not alone on this,”

Chapter 14: Into the Lion’s Den

Chapter Text

Warning: This is the episode where sensitive topics will be discussed in. If you are uncomfortable with the current topic, I warn you before reading the rest of this chapter and the next. Nothing bad is going to happen to you, but it will address on a character’s trauma.

Be warned, and thank you for reading.

“So, you died a virgin, toots?” Angel Dust suddenly asked you while you and your jaw on the floor in horror as the Tv was showing the p*rn Angel Dust brought.

A sudden and great way to start a chapter, am I right?

“Um… would you make fun of me if I said I did?” You awkwardly smiled at him. As much as you readers would deny it, you did in fact die a virgin. Though it wasn’t really something you worried about.

“I would say you missed out on the experience, but you have eternity of Hell to know aaaaalll about it~!” Angel Dust purred, trailing his hand to your chin and pushing your head up.

“Angel! First off, stop flirting with them and explain what the f*ck is this?!” Vaggie exclaimed, pulling you away from his cough and pulling you close to her and Charlie, who was hiding her gagging.

“What? You said it was show and tell day! I’m showin’ you my best film, and I’m tellin’ you that it scored me a win over that bitch, Tiffany Titf*cker,” Angel scowled at the thought of the other actor.

“You all brought some weird sh*t, am I right toots?” He turned to you, eyeing your closed palms where you were holding your show and tell.

“I brought my mini Sentry, dude…” You said, in upping your hands to reveal a tiny robot, where it waved its tiny hand at you.

“You get a pass,” He shrugged, before a throat was cleared and you looked over to see Husk cleaning a glass cup.

“You know, not a very convincing interrogation scene,” He commented, looking away as another p*rnographic scene played.

“Alright dickhe*d, what makes you think you have any right to insult my work to my f*ckin’ face?” Angel Dust snarled at him, hating on the criticism.

“You really going to sit there and act like these scripts ain’t hot garbage?” Husk motioned to the Tv, where Angel Dust was currently getting his ass literally eaten, you swore you heard a chomp.

“f*ck you! This is classy art!” Angel defended, and you closed your eyes with your small hands and covered your ears with your main ones.

“That’s bullsh*t! You get drunk and bitch about them all the time,” Husk shouted. “Everyone likes to bitch to the bartender. I know everything about you and these motherf*ckers at this point,” He said with a tied look.

“That one,” He pointed at Pentious “That one is an insecure buffoon whose lonely ass watched you idiots sleep!” You all turned to look at him weirdly. At least with your new security to your home, you don’t need to worry about that.

“Princess, is a bleeding heart who wants to solve everyone else’s problems except for her own,” Husk scoffed at Charlie, who stammered out excuses about her reasoning.

“This one judges everyone and everything because she hates herself!” Vaggie opened her mouth to protest, but couldn’t think of anything and muttered out a ‘f*ck you’. Husk then pointed at you while saying your name with a smirk.

“They would always talk about their lack of risks in their human life and how they wish to not only be someone better than the dick they once was, but to finally experience love since they’re so lonely,” You coughed when everyone looked at you.

“Okay…” You shrunk back, the mini Sentry hugging your cheek to comfort you.

“And Niffty…?” He paused. “Heh… you don’t even want to know what her deal is,” He shivered as Niffty winked at him with an evil look in her eye.

“Awww, I could help you experience love toots! Which involves you, me, and Kitty~,” Angel looked over at you, where Vaggie got in front of him with a glare.

“Don’t get me started on you! I see right you and all this bullsh*t and how fake you are,” Husk hissed at the demon, who gave a fake gasp and feigned a hurt look.

“Which is why they call me an actor, dumbass!” Angel scoffed, opening his mouth to say more, but was interrupted by his phone ringing. He picked it up and went off to speak in private, where his smug and flirty persona quickly changed into a nervous and slightly scared one.

You furrowed your eyebrows with worry as Angel Dust turned with a nervous smile.

“Welp, I have to get to an emergency shoot, I’ll be right back,” He said, before getting into an argument with Husk and stomping out.

Charlie proceeded to freak out a little about him leaving and not having a lot of time at the hotel for redemption, and Vaggie explained to her that she was the Princess of Hell , she could get Angel Dust’s boss to give him time off.

“You’re coming with me!” Charlie beamed and grabbed your arm, pulling you to stand and picking you up bridal style.

“W-what?! Why?!” You yelped, embarrassed that you were carried so easily.

“In case Angel’s boss is more difficult than I thought, I’ll need another Overlord to try and reason with him!” She explained as she kicked the door open and ran out, with you holding onto her for dear life.

“Slow down! You’re going to kick someone into the blood moon!”

~~~

“So~? What are ya goin’ to do to me~?” Angel Dist smirked at the demon pinning him to the bed, before his eyes drifted off to the doors opening.

“Charlie?!” Angel Dust stammered your name too when he saw Charlie dragging you with her. You nervously looked around, seeing actors getting ready, and one hound sinner unclasping her bra in front of you and Charlie, who blushes and looks away.

“Holy gravy!” Your ears burned and you also looked away. Welp, that was the first time you saw those, what a time to be alive- or uhh, dead?

“What in the Everloving f*ck are you two here?!” You opened your eyes to see Angel Dust in a robe, looking surprised and scared.

“I am the Princess of Hell, Angel. And I go where I please!” Charlie declared, spinning around and spreading her arms out.

“We’re here to get you some time off for the hotel,” You simply replied, crossing your arms to hug yourself subconsciously. All of these fit actors are making you feel out of place.

“Now, where’s your boss?” Charlie smiled while looking around, but Angel stopped her and pushed you both back.

“No no no no no no! You’re going nowhere near Val!” He frantically said.

“Angel?! What if the f*cking hold up?!” A voice was heard angrily shouting for Angel Dust.

“I-I’m coming!” He stammered out.

“Not off camera you’re not!” The moth snarled out, and you took notice he was not happy.

“Charlie, we should go wait outside,” You told the Princess, pulling her arm and opening the door to drag her out.

“B-but it’ll just be a minute!” Charlie protested, still not getting the hint on leaving. Angel Dust also nodded and pushed her.

“Listen to them, Charlie. Go now before-!” But it was too late, as you and Charlie looked up at the very tall demon looming over you three with ease.

“Ahhh, your majesty!” Valentino cooed, not noticing you eighth away as you were out the door. But when he did, his eyes widened and he let out a slimy and lustful smile.

“Baby~! You’re finally here! In front of me~!” Valentino gasped and clapped his four hands together. He pushed Charlie out of the way and strutted towards you. He pulled you back inside the room and circled you like a hungry predator, which he was but-

“God, you’re sexier in person,” He bit his lip and trailing his eyes up and down your plump and juicy figure. You gave a nervous laugh and felt your stomach turn.

“Welcome to my humble sex dungeon!” He motioned to his studio. He then turned to Charlie, tilting his head and offering her a role, to which she refused and cleared her throat.

“I have come to aggressively, kindly, speak with you about Angel,” Charlie smiled at him. You took notice at Angel’s frantic shaking of his head, indicating that you can’t talk about it now.

“After your filming, Mr. Valentino! We wouldn’t want to stop… a masterpiece,” You piped up, motioning to the naked actors and bed scene. Valentino raised an eyebrow before smiling again.

“Anything for two lovely specimens~,” He gritted out, before turning to everyone and ordering them to resume the filming.

You knew Angel Dust was a p*rn actor, but you’d never taken into consideration that he worked for Valentino. He was one of the Vees, an Overlord. He had to make a deal with him. While you were thinking, you realized Charlie wasn’t by your side, and saw she was about to speak to a demon holding a boom mic.

“Char char, don’t!” You whispered-yelled and pulled Charlie back from the mic guy. She slightly gasped when you had your smaller hands on her waist and your main ones on her shoulder, making her slightly blush when you gave her a stern look.

“I don’t know anything about the p*rn industry, but I do know that camera directors take filming seriously. We should not meddle with the workers,” You scolded her. You both winced when you heard Angel have a fake moan on stage, before Charlie sighed in defeat.

“You’re right. No meddling, so interrupting,” She puffed her chest out and took a step away from the workers, looking around to be less distracting.

“I’ll just lean against this wall here,” She smiled and leaned, but that ended up with her bumping a statue, where it fell over to the side and crashed onto the floor, taking a cord with it.

Soon, an extension cord went up in flames, quickly spreading everywhere in the studio. Everyone screamed and ran around as you and Charlie stood there with mouths agape.

“… In your defense, why the f*ck would there be extension cords over extension cords?” You finally spoke up, taking in every safety violation in your head. With one swoop, Valentino unfurled his wings and extinguished the fire, but he was not happy at all.

“Oh f*ck, I’m so so so so sorry! I could clean this up, this is all my fault!” Charlie stammered, fumbling about, trying to pick up the burnt objects.

“Don’t you worry your pretty blonde head about it, we have people for that,” Valentino simply smiled, before turning to Angel Dust, who was trying to hide under the covers of the blankets.

“Angel, can I see you in your dressing room for a moment?” He asked in a polite tone, but you knew there was venom underneath it. The spider demon gave one last feared look before following the moth demon inside his room.

“It was an accident. You saw that,” She said in an uncharacteristically quiet tone. You turned to her as she gripped the hem of her shirt tightly, face riddled with guilt and shame.

“It wasn’t your fault, Princess. Don’t let your brain think otherwise,” You told her in a stern tone to indicate that you weren’t messing around. She swallowed her tears and nodded.

In reality, it’s terrifying to know what’s going on behind those closed doors. You could remember when you were alive… you had a friend who worked in a strip club, and her boss… why didn’t you save her?

The door opened, where Valentino stormed out while holding a death grip on Angel’s arm, who also had a black eye and had tears in his eyes.

“All right! Get your asses back on set, and we’re taking this from the top!” He shouted. From the corner of your eye, you saw the rage building up in Charlie, eyes turning red and horns poking out of her hair.

“Charlie, no,” The moment you grabbed her hand, she paused and looked at you in confusion, wondering why you weren't also furious.

“Mr. Valentino,” You said. “I’m not leaving just yet,” I’m a serious voice. Valentino only scoffed and gave Angel a look.

“What did I just-!” Before any more words from anyone were spoken out, you gave a deep and loud voice, standing up straight.

“Let's make a deal,”

Everyone in the studio froze, all eyes looking at you and quiet whispers spread all around the room. Angel Dust’s eyes widened when you said those words, shaking his head in disbelief.

“W-what?” Charlie asked with a slight gasp.

“A deal…?” Valentino trailed off, before drooling slightly and grinning at you.

“Why didn’t you say so!” He chirped, circling you and roaming one of his hands on your shoulders.

“I’ll be the one making it,” You warned him, making him chuckle. Everyone was watching with edge, wondering about what’s going to happen.

“Of course, Baby~,” He cooed at you like a simple minded child throwing a tantrum. You swallowed dryly and faced him properly.

“You let Angel Dust do this one emergency shooting for the night only, and let him return to the hotel immediately afterwards,” You explained. “And in return,” You paused for a second, before thinking about Angel Dust.

“You’ll spend the night with me,” The two hotel residents were horrified at your offer. Charlie knew that making a deal like this would have bad effects for you only, and Angel Dust knew that you died a virgin, you don’t know anything about what Valentino was capable of.

“A night… with you?” This was too good to be true, right? You were willingly to offer your body up for him to save a whor*?… Well, you really do hold your title with pride. How holy.

“Vox is going to have a f*cking fit,” He mumbled before wiping away his drool, and blowing smoke into your face.

“Deal,” You stretched your arm out, where your hand glowed a golden color like all those times you made a deal. Everyone around all held their ground when wind blew into their faces as Valentino shook on the deal, before pulling you very close to him.

“You’re going to regret this, Gordita~,” He growled out, drool seeping out from his mouth. Your ears twitched from how close he was, but you only glared at him back and turned your head to have his ear right in front of you.

“I never do, Polilla,” Hearing your accented voice utter those words, he shivered immensely, heat rubbing all over his body and to his core.

“It’s a deal, then!” He stood back up and clasped his hands together. He turned to Angel Dust, who flinched when Valentino’s hand patted his cheek aggressively.

“You’re lucky for tonight, Angel. But do know I won’t hold back on them,” He smiled darkly at the spider demon, who pushed away his trembles of fear and nodded shakily.

“Don’t do this… please! It’s all my fault, y-you can’t take the fall,” Charlie pleaded with you, grabbing your hands and pulling them close to her, fear clear as day in her eyes.

“I-I… I’m so sorry,” She sniffed, tears threatening to pour out of her eyes as you gave her a reassuring look. You only gave her a hug and placed something in her hands. She opened her palms to reveal your mini sentry waving at her.

“Take care of them while I’m away,” You only said to her as you gently guided her to the door. She could only finally cry and run off, not wanting to bear to see your outcome.

Even if she’s the princess of Hell, there’s nothing she could do about deal making and contracts. Charlie knows that, and she is ashamed of not being able to help her friends.

“Five minutes till filming!” Valentino called out, causing everyone to scramble around to get ready. Angel Dust took that time to grab your hand, pulling you to him with a terrified look.

“You don’t need to do this, toots. Val, he’s not something who you would want to make a deal with, a-and since you haven’t… I can’t let you-!” He rambled off, rapidly looking at you and Valentino.

You closed your eyes and placed your hand on his shoulder, before looking into his terror filled eyes with your own.

“Angel,” You started. “I’m going to be okay. I knew a lot of people who went through the same thing you’re going through, and I never had the chance to help them,” You said with guilt in your conscience, regret filling your heart. Angel Dust wiped small tears when you gave a weak smile.

“I won’t do the same with you,” You pulled him into a hug before taking a step back, trying to walk out of the room to give him privacy, but Valentino gripped your arm.

“Ah ah ah~, you need to watch and learn,” He chuckled, making you stand next to him and motioned for the makeup artist to finish. Angel Dust could only look away in shame as you did the same.

“And… Action~,”

Chapter 15: The Devil’s Tango

Chapter Text

“You know, I should be the one who is the lucky one,” Valentino chuckled, pouring wine into two glasses, turning to give you one. Right inside the Overlord’s private chambers, where not even the other Vees are allowed inside.

“You know how many skinny bitches are here? All of the same, but you’re in the one percent! You’re a delectable~,” He purred, sipping his glass as you quietly took in yours.

“Thank you, Mr. Valentino,” You gently smiled at him, setting the glass down, using your finger to trail around the obvious drugged covered rim.

“Now, amor,” He pulled on his shirt, unbuttoning it slowly and letting it fall down from his shoulders and onto the floor. Huh, they’re heart shaped.

“Let me see your body~,” He stepped very close to you, his second pair of hands lifting up to unbuckle your pants, as you stood there with your eyes closed. Don’t freeze up, stick to your plan.

“N̺̻̔̆ͅo̯̱̊͊͢,”

Valentino paused, looking at your face as you gave a weak grin and grabbing his wrists, pressing your claws into his skin until he audibly moaned in slight pain.

“My deal,” You pushed. “My terms,” Hurting him physically won’t help, the guys a sad*st and probably a masoch*st, you need to play this out carefully.

“Awww, Baby~ You honestly think you’re in charge here?” He teased, “You have to spend the night with me,” He pulled you in and twirled you to have your back face his front. His second pair of hands trailed up your stomach and to your chest, but you grabbed his hand with your own, pushing him back and facing him once more.

“My deal was that you will spend a night with me,” You corrected. “And I’ll decide how the night will end,” You heard him snarl slightly, and you took him by surprise by grabbing his arm and pulling him down, dipping him close to the floor.

“Me in total control,” You grinned, tipping his hat to the point it almost fell off. “Whether you like it or not, Polilla,” You grabbed his wings and pulled aggressively, causing him to actually yelp in pain, but he still had his evil grin when he pressed his ass against your crotch, making you snarl.

“You little whor*,” He gave a slightly insane chuckle, turning his head to glare his glowing eyes at you, before turning and grabbing your throat.

“You know how lucky you are to even at my presence, and you have the f*cking audacity to claim that you’re in charge?!” He yelled, lifting you up as you began to slightly choke. Yet you still didn’t back down.

“How many sinners try to make a loophole contract?! I own them, and tonight, I own you~,” Valentino drooled and opened his mouth to lick your cheek. You furrowed your eyebrows and roughly kicked his stomach, causing him to drop you and you used that to push him onto his bed.

“Please,” You scoffed. “Not even the filthiest in the world had a chance to see me unclothed. What makes you think an abusive, bald headed pimp will?” You nipped, making him growl, sitting up to strike you, but his wrists suddenly felt a stinging pain.

He looked to see his hand caught in a golden chain, and you snapped your fingers as more wrapped around his limbs, pulling him back to the bed and trapping him to lay down.

“And I’m not just any sinner, Val~,” Your chains tightened around his limbs, making him subtly winced in pain as you crawled onto the bed.

“I’m an Overlord, who killed as many bodies as you f*cked in your entire afterlife,” You straddled his waist, your hands glowing until a golden chain wrapped around his neck, forcing him to look up at you.

“I may be in hell, amorcito, I may be amongst the worst of the worst, but compared to you?” You clasped all your hands together as you felt your wings unfurl themselves for the first time in a while.

The blinding golden light hovered over you, and Valentino was in awe. His moth eyes immediately shine with the swirls of light reflecting on them, and you stare down at him with a deadly glare.

“I’m ḣ̖̻͛̓o̯̱̊͊͢l̙͖̑̾ͣy҉̃̀̋̑,”

~~~

“A-and the worst part!” Angel Dust choked, trembling tremendously as Husk could only stare with concern.

“Is that my job caused Toots to make a deal with Val so I wouldn’t endure any more pain!” He hiccuped, shakily sitting down on the street curb, pulling his legs close to him.

“Who knows what’s going on there, Val could already be-!… Could already…!” He couldn’t even want to think about it. The amount of times he screamed in fear, in pain… how can you even handle it for your first time?

“They’re going to get… because of me…” He shuddered out, wiping his tears away and could only listen to the cars honking and the city sounds around him. Husk could only sigh and sat next to him.

“The things you’re not proud of doing have consequences that not only hurt you, but the ones you love,” He admitted, fiddling with a queen card in his pocket, looking at the spider demon.

“You… love them right?” He asked him. Angel could only scoff and tilt his head to look at him.

“Love is sh*t,” He simply said. “It doesn’t exist in my profession,” It hurts to say that, but it’s the truth.

“I’m not asking Angel Dust. I’m asking Anthony,” The demon flinched and sat straight up, looking at Husk with a scared look.

“What did you say?” He asked, more like demanded.

“I said, I’m asking Angel,” Husk repeated, and Angel Dust could only reason that it was in his head.

“I-… I don’t know,” He admitted. Ever since he met you, the feeling of teasing you like he did with Husk didn’t feel the same. It just felt right to be like that with you, it made him happy to see you smile.

“Emotional attachment is something we should never feel as actors, but…” He gave a dry chuckle, looking down at the mini Sentry in his pocket he took with him during his self destruction. It waved at him and hugged his finger.

“I guess I do…” He smiled softly, “You do too, huh?” He raised his eyebrow at the cat demon, who could only shrug.

“Maybe. Maybe not,” He answered, but the smirk on his face made it obvious what he really felt, making Angel Dust snort.

“Should that bother you?” Husk pushed, leaning against his leg as Angel Dust shrugged.

“Not really, everyone loves them,” He truthfully said, but soon felt dread in his heart as he remembered where you were.

“I don’t even want to know what’s happening to them…”

~~~

“Uno,”

“f*ck!!” Valentino kicked his cards away with rage. His limbs were still chained down, and you decided to use the rest of the night playing cards you snuck in.

“This game sucks anyways,” He hissed out, making you snort and gave a grin.

“Don’t be a sore loser,” You joked. “It ain’t hot,” Valentino hissed when you picked up the cards from the floor and set them next to him.

“I could ruin you,” He threatened. “Let our little rendezvous be made public. Your reputation would be in shreds after the people learn you’re my little chubby whor*~,” He blew smoke in your face when you gave him his cigar.

“You need to think about what that will happen with your image,” You offered, tossing the cigar away and sitting back on the bed crisscrossed, looking at your cards.

“Think about it. My “cult” devotes their lives to me, and it’s apparent I caught your two partners’ flight of fancy. And,” You laughed. “Who would want The Radio Demon to be at their door after f*cking with his little plaything?” You said and set down a seven red.

“It’s not what I want to be at the moment, but I’ll fix it later,” You shrugged. You don’t know what Alastor's endgame is, but you weren’t going to give him the satisfaction of finally relenting.

Valentino stared at you for a moment before bursting into snickers, and hummed while looking at you.

“You know, I first thought of you as an easy target,” He admitted, making you look up at him. He continued with his little confession.

“That you were just a naive little cutie who didn’t know what they were doing with their powers. But now? You have grown into legend, a beast, an Overlord. That I can respect,” He told you, seemingly genuinely impressed.

“That’s not going to make me see you in a better light,” You rolled your eyes. He was still the one who hurt Angel Dust, and that’s something you will never forgive, despite how many apologies or gifts he may give.

“I want to kill you, but I don’t know if that will free Angel’s soul,” You confessed, pulling a uno reverse, causing him to cuss a little.

“You’re doing this for him, hmm?” He grinned, motioning to drop him a wild card, and him choosing blue. What a silly creature you are, protecting a simple whor*, but you of course didn’t see him like one.

“Love holds you back, you know?” He told you, making you pause and stare at him with a blank look before shaking your head in denial.

“I don’t love him… I-I think,” You admitted. “Love isn’t something easy for me. I have trouble knowing what is romantic or platonic,” In truth, all were platonic. Each friend, girl, boy, neither, all were the same result. Only a friend in your eyes.

“The thought of being in love is intriguing, but physically feeling it?” You winced. “It scares me to think that I would experience it only after death,” If dying is what it took to have people see you as attractive, then you would crawl all the way up to see god and flip that bitch off.

“Like something was preventing me from loving anyone,” Anyone confessing was little to nonexistent, but if anyone did, you would have never known. You lit another cigar and placed it in front of Valentino.

“Love is the most beautiful yet dangerous emotion to ever exist,” He puffed his cigar. “The lengths people would go to in the name of love,” He breathed out a heart shaped puff of smoke, hitting your chest and disappearing.

“Like you ever been in love,” You said, not believing that a pimp monster like him would ever feel anything romantically. People seem to forget love and lust are different.

“Never… until now,” Valentino purred, giving you a soft smile as you placed a wild card +4 card as your last card, ultimately winning the game.

“You’re still not getting out of those chains,” You reminded him. You warned him his charms didn’t work on you, and he should have listened.

“Dammit…”

~~~

“I’ll be home in a minute, Nebula,” You said through the phone, making your way up the hill where the hotel stood. Midnight, time was finally up for your deal, and you still felt like yourself. You doubt he would change to treat Angel Dust any differently, but it was small steps.

“I just have to make a quick visit,” You said goodbye and hung up, standing right in front of the door. Taking in a deep breath, you closed your eyes and opened the door, trudging inside to see everyone asleep on the couches.

You gave a smile and picked up a blanket on the floor, picking it up to cover Niffty, who turned a little and opened her eye. She gasped loudly and jumped on you, laughing excitedly or maniacally, you can’t ever tell.

“Toots!!” Angel shouted when he woke up from his slumber, standing up to immediately hug you. Everyone soon awoke and surrounded you, spewing out questions after the other.

“I-I am so sorry!! I didn’t mean t-to make a whole mess! I’m so to A-Angel, and I’m s-sorry to you!”

“f*ck, do you need to talk about it?”

“Are you okay? Do you need anything to eat?”

“Want me to retrieve his eyeballs~?”

“My minionsss are great emotional sssupport,”

“Give them some space! Holy f*ck, I thought we literally did a boundary excerise yesterday…” Husk pushed all of them away, giving a scolding glare but looked at you with a worried look too. You lifted your hands to indicate that you were fine.

“I’m okay… the deal was made in my favor,” You hummed. “You really think Valentino has a chance with me? Only in Heaven he’ll have a chance to even see my shoulders,” You joked, but hugged Charlie tightly as she kept on whispering apologies and crying.

“I’m so happy you’re okay, toots,” Angel sighed in relief. Husk elbowed him to give him a knowing smile. The demon only rolled his eyes and gave one back.

“I didn’t free you from him, but at least he’ll know that my words are final,” You explained sadly. You can’t break deals from other Overlords, but maybe you can bully them enough to twist a few things around.

“What exactly did you do? Val isn’t the type of guy who would take it kindly when being refused to have sex,” The last time someone tried that… no one knew what that sinner looked like after the amount of blood pouring out from them.

“You don’t want to know,”

~~~

“I’ll need a whole day off,” You stretched your limbs as you stepped over a puddle. Walking to your home was tedious as it was pretty far from the hotel, but you just needed to have alone time with your thoughts.

Unfortunately, life doesn’t like that, as you suddenly feel static behind you, making you stop walking and stand there as a dark aura appears.

“Darling~,” Alastor sickly cooed, his voice more static than usual. You slowly turn your head to look at him. Eyes into radio knobs, and his yellow smile was wider than you have ever seen before.

Sure, you had seen him be scary and intimidating, but this… this wasn’t him playing. He was angry, more than angry.

He was royally pissed off.

“W̴͔̏̕h̸͎̲͍̉̉͊̈́̓̕͝â̸̠̋ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝ d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠ī̶̧͙͖̲̘d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠ Į̴̧̝͔͍͖͇̹̗̅͆̈́̈́̒̕ s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌â̸̠̋y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓ â̸̠̋b̶̡͙̖̹̻̙̠̯͓͐͘ō̵̝̭͙̊ų̷͕̙͚͖̲̱̐̒̀̆̎̈͜ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝ m̶̜̍̄â̸̠̋k̴̼̺̤̗͒͐͊͜ͅī̶̧͙͖̲̘n̸͉̠̘̲̼̼̩͗͒̕͝͝ḡ̴̛͓̬͒̓̉̉̐́͘̕͜ d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜â̸̠̋l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌ w̷̡̲̲̞͎̣̱̟̰͎̐̋̒ī̶̧͙͖̲̘ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝h̸͎̲͍̉̉͊̈́̓̕͝ O̸̜͉̹̳̎͒̎̄͘͘͝v̷̧̬̽͂́̎̉è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔ō̵̝̭͙̊r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌~?”

Chapter 16: Strike in The Heart (And You’re to Blame)

Chapter Text

“I know Boss said that they would be back in a moment, but the sun is rising,” Nebula paced around in her room, looking out of the window with worry as you weren’t back when you said you were.

Call her motherly, but the moment she saw you standing in that warehouse looking like a lost puppy, she had to claim you as her cub, even if you weren’t close to being a child.

“Amor, get some rest, I’ll look out for them,” Spike mumbled against his pillow, looking at his beautiful wife. Nebula looked back at the window before signing in defeat and laying back on the bed, smiling at the kiss her husband gave her.

“They will be fine. Who will be foolish enough to be up against them?”

~~~

No one was around. No sinners, no Hellborns, not even VotTek electronics for even having the slim chance Vox will witness. You pressed your back against the brick wall at the end of the alley, as Alastor stalked over with his pissed off smile and shadow grinning down at you.

“All this hard work I have done for you and you deliberately disobeyed me, and for what?” He snapped his neck to the side, and a green glow formed under you both. With a split second, an inky tentacle shot out and grabbed you by the throat, causing you to choke.

“For a taste of h̸͎̲͍̉̉͊̈́̓̕͝â̸̠̋r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔ō̵̝̭͙̊ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓?” You stared at him with disgust, genuinely offended at the gross audacity he was saying. Beginning to feel light headed when lifted up, you had a death grip on the tentacle, hand glowing gold before it melted away and you sucked in fresh airx

“F-f*ck off!” You breathed deeply, “You still think you own me?! You’re never going to have me soul,” You rasped out, taking your wrench from your belt buckle and pointed it at him.

“I did it to help Angel Dust, you jealous I didn’t make one for you?” You gave a scoff, not believing what he was implying. “The deals I make are precise and planned out, you think I’m that stupid to make a deal with a Vee?” You glared at him as the burning sensation came back.

“You fail to prove that to me,” He taunted, before pointing his win staff at you, and more tentacles shot out of the ground. You did the same with your golden chains, and you jumped over any remaining tentacles to tackle the demon.

“Any deal with an Overlord, no matter the demon, can and will create consequences,” He ducked from your attack and swung his staff, hitting you in the stomach and sending you back. You groaned in pain as you threw your wrench at him.

“Especially to someone such as yourself,” He moved his head to avoid it, but it swung back and managed to hit him in the back of the head. You cheered “yes!”, before realized your f*ck up as Alastor threw a car at you, barely jumping out of the way.

“You lack true power,” He swung.

“You lack potential,” You swung back.

“You lack acting upon emotions rather than logic,” He dodged.

“You seem to always follow what others see you as. No what you wish to become,” You dodged too.

“An Overlord, a savior! You didn’t want any of that, you simply wished to survive this dreadful world, and needed protection yourself,” He got hit.

“I could’ve given you what you wanted, and still allow you to take charge,” You got hit back.

“Don’t you know what a soul can accomplish when it takes charge of its own fate?” It seemed that he was just rambling at this point. Maybe knowing the fact you struck a deal with Valentino made him be a little more unhinged at his attempt to trap you.

“That’s what I’m doing, sh*t ass! I’m taking charge of my own fate, but you seem to have a problem with it!” You snarled, before your golden chains hit his only tentacles, causing an explosion which caused you both to be blown back.

“You seem to hate what you see in me,” You wiped dirt from your face and jumped over a thrown car, managing to actually tackle him. That seemed to genuinely catch Alastor off guard.

“You seem to hate my lack of soul being binded by someone like you,” You lifted your wrench to strike him, but he used his own tentacles to pull himself from under you and lift himself to avoid your attacks.

“Seems like you’re unnerved at what my free soul can accomplish,” You clench your fist up as chains shot towards the inky appendages, disintegrating them to stop him from avoiding you.

“Scared, aren’t ya?” You taunted back. “That I haven’t been tied down like you?” You motioned a “come and get me” gesture with your hand, feeling more confident you’ll win against his tantrum.

“Ball and chain, huh?” Oh, that seemed to piss him off from his dark expression, because you felt the slimy appendage wrap tightly around your waist, before flinging you aggressively to the nearby hellish forest. Breaking trees with your back until you managed to break a giant boulder, making you fall onto the grass.

Your entire body was aching in pain, and then you suddenly felt something wet on your cheek. You shakily touched your face and saw pure white liquid on your fingers. Guess he finally got you to bleed wait… white…?

You quickly wiped it away and growled darkly at the approaching Overlord, who was in the same state as you, clothes tattered and dirt all over him. Like hell you were to give him the satisfaction of finally seeing you bleed.

“You’re gonna get it, o̯̱̊͊͢l̙͖̑̾ͣḑ̴̞͛̒ ḿ̬̏ͤͅā̤̓̍͘ṇ̤͛̒̍,” Your body twisted and pulled into your horrific form, mouth wide and agape, eyes pitch black, and your wings unfurl to glow around you.

“As the teenagers would say: ‘B̸̩̰͕̙͈̏͛̒̐̽r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑ī̶̧͙͖̲̘n̸͉̠̘̲̼̼̩͗͒̕͝͝ḡ̴̛͓̬͒̓̉̉̐́͘̕͜ ī̶̧͙͖̲̘ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝ ō̵̝̭͙̊n̸͉̠̘̲̼̼̩͗͒̕͝͝, b̶̡͙̖̹̻̙̠̯͓͐͘ī̶̧͙͖̲̘ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝c̷̡̪̘͎̻̦̀͑̒̈̂̿̑̓̚͜͝h̸͎̲͍̉̉͊̈́̓̕͝’,” He darkly laughed as he let his tentacles grow larger until he towered over you. Antlers grow and static screams of anguish were barely audible from his deep growls.

You both snarled and charged at one another, red, gold, white, and green colors clashed against one another, before sparks were created and then-

BOOM

Sinners all stopped what they were doing when the ground rumbled, confused as to what caused it. The hotel creaked and everyone looked up at the walls spewing little dust. The Vees all looked out the window to see big black smoke coming out of the hellish forest, dumbfounded.

“The f*ck was that?” Velvette blurted out, before turning back to her phone and swiping away, losing her attention span to her screen.

Meanwhile from the cause of the explosion, there was a giant crater that burned and destroyed the trees around it, where you and Alastor remained.

You both laid there in the crater, on your backs and across from each other. You blanket stared up at the sky, Alastor doing the same, with his smile still plastered. But both of you looked incredibly tired.

“Why do you want my soul?” You breathed out, still looking up. Alastor said nothing, like usual. He doesn’t give straight answers, never did. But you just want to know, even if it was stupid, you had to.

“Why are you so persistent in taking away my freedom?” You deeply sighed. “What do you truly want from me…?” You finally begged. You honestly can’t be doing this, running around and avoiding the shenanigans Alastor pulls you into. You’re just… very tired.

“Why would anyone want anything?” He finally croaked out, static voice somewhat altered. He moved his eyes higher to look at you, his smile widening ever so slightly.

“Sheer. Absolute. Boredom,”

A breathless short laugh, before into soft chuckles, turning into genuine laughter came out of you. You covered our face with your main hands as the others rested on your stomach, just realizing how stupid this whole fight was.

Alastor merely heard your laughs echo through the forest. You have never been genuine around him before, he has never smiled at him ever since he met you, you have always been just like Husk. And now… he finally had the chance to see you.

laughter began bubbling in his throat, he then joined in at the absurdity of what just happened. You both continued to laugh harder now, stomach hurting and cheeks aching from the pure emotion you both were feeling.

“I supposed I have rather been perturbed when Charlie confided in me about her guilty conscience,” Alastor finally chuckled out when the laughter died down, now only taking deep breaths.

“Yeah… she worries a lot, this time it was valid,” You warmly said at the thought of the Princess, feeling flustered that she was worried for you. Everyone was. You sat up, stretching your limbs before standing, looking behind you to see Alastor sitting up as well.

“One would have assumed the worst when making a deal with Valentino,” Alastor hummed. “Unpredictable vile creature,” He hissed out. The moth demon was truly the most disgusting sinner he has ever seen, and he’s been in Hell for decades.

“Glad to see you were worried for me… I think,” You shrugged. “Can’t really tell with you,” Alastor only stared at you, watching you wipe dirt from your face and dust yourself off. His chest felt like it was bubbling, like something was trying to call out.

“Perhaps I do see myself in you,” He titled his head. Maybe it’s because of how you hold yourself as someone who can do anything because of your powers. Maybe it’s because of how… free you are, he’ll know one day why he felt like this with you.

“I’m not as young and “alive” as I once was, you know?” His staff released a sound of an audience laughing, making you snort and pat his arm lightly. His jokes are finally getting to you.

“You’ll get used to the younger generations being so much better than what you used to be,” You weren’t exactly young when you died. Reaching 40, you witnessed the youth grow higher and higher to the top of talent, and you always stayed where you were.

“Well then! We should send you off to bed now! Don’t want you sleeping on the job, now will we?” He smiled and pushed you with his cane. You rolled your eyes and walked along the destroyed path you both created to find your way to the city.

“See you in a few hours Al,”

~~~

“Alastor! You’re finally back!” Charlie yawned and waved at the demon who strolled inside. He gave an acknowledgment to her, as Angel slumped to the couch all tiredly and eyed the Overlord.

“What’s up with the f*cked up clothes?” Angel Dust gasped. “You finally got laid?” He joked, snickering at the glare Alastor gave him. He simply snapped his fingers and his attire was as good as new.

“A simple ruff and tumble, but we made amends,” He simply said and walked over to sit on the couch, pretending to inquire about your presence.

“They’re fine! They’re okay… they did so much for us today,” Charlie warmly smiled, her cheeks turning red at the thought of you protecting not only her, but everyone in the hotel. Alastor raised an eyebrow as the Princess realized she was staring into space.

“I-it’s not like you didn’t do so much either! You’re doing a fantastic job, Alastor!” She stammered and sat down next to him as everyone else woke up and stumbled in the lobby.

“No need for comfort, my dear,” He placed a hand on Charlie’s head before looking down at his other palm, where a Mini sentry you snuck into his hand waved at him. He didn’t destroy it, but simply hid it under his hand.

“They’ve proven to be quite a character,”

Chapter 17: You Are Not The Father (At Least Don’t Act Like it)

Chapter Text

“Morning, everyone,” You yawned and waved when you opened the doors, getting scanned by a security sentry before dinging green and letting you by. You stopped to notice everyone looking into the lobby, more importantly looking at Charlie.

She was scrambling around while pressing thumb tacks into her cork board filled with red string and messy papers. You looked over at Pentious, who gave you a shrug and a concerned look as Vaggie walked in too.

“Charlie? Sweetie? You, uhh… you good?” She hesitantly asked her girlfriend, who literally snapped her head to face you all, the front of her body still facing the wall.

“Nope, no! Note really!” She grinned widely. “I’ve been up all night trying to figure out why the hotel isn’t working!” She crushed the paper she had in her hands, pushing her wild and frizzy hair from her bloodshot eyes.

“We’ve done trust falls. We’ve tried sharing our feelings! We only have a couple months left before the angels come! Ⱨ₳Ⱨ₳Ⱨ₳Ⱨ₳Ⱨ₳Ⱨ₳Ⱨ!!!” She laughed hysterically, causing the ground to shake slightly and her demon form appearing for a split second, which made you wince at her insanity.

“And I thought I was insane when sleep deprived,” You mumbled to yourself. The last time you lacked sleep too much was when you were alive and you almost bashed a Karen’s head in with a construction beam when she was tapping away and your brain immediately thought. “Brain spilled, no more screams,”.

“Maybe it’s time-,” Vaggie began, which made Charlie to stare at her with a daring look.

“No!”

“To ask-,”

“Don’t say it!”

“…Your dad,” She finished, making Charlie groan in frustration and laying her head on the coughed, which you patted her head reassuringly.

“Charlie, I know you don’t want to, but we need every advantage we can get,” Vaggie tried to reason with the Princess, but she only shook her head sternly.

“He let the extermination happen to begin with!” She scoffed, making you wonder if they had a good connection. Not right at the moment, you can already guess.

“That’s it! He could get me a meeting with Heaven! Someone higher than Adam, go to the top!” Charlie gasped, standing up and whipping out her phone, but hesitated.

“You got daddy issues?” Husk asked with a raised eyebrow, lifting up his mug mixed with vodka and coffee. Charlie immediately became defensive and shook her head.

“It’s nothing to be ashamed of. I got both mommy and daddy issues, but that’s something I shouldn't talk about here,” You trailed off, clearing your throat as you did not want to realize your sudden realization.

“No! We… we just have never been close,” Charlie confessed. “After he and mom split, he never really wanted to see me. He calls… sometimes, but only if he’s bored or like, needs me to do something,” She explained, looking at her phone.

“Daddy issues,” Husk whispered to you, and you nudged your elbow into his gut to make him stop. He only snickered and raised his hands up in surrender.

“We’ll, I’d like to meet the big dick in charge,” Angel Dust laid his head against his hand while wiggling his eyebrows.

“The ultimate bad boy~! I bet he’s scary!” Niffty giggled maniacally while sharpening her knife, and you discretely took it away from her.

“Someone as powerful as Lucifer, he’s has to be very intimidating,” You commented, tossing the knife away. Charlie only smiled, before taking a deep breath and pressed her call button, hearing it ring.

“Hi dad!” Charlie strained out, finally having the call get picked up. You all leaned to the side to get a better view at what was happening.

You and Husk looked at each other and winced when Charlie began to plead into her phone, looking more desperate and frustrated. Dang, she really seemed unpleasant about her conversation.

“ABSOLUTELY!!” You flinched at the sudden shout from her phone, and when the dial up tone was heard, Charlie smiled and turned to you all.

“Well, we have an hour until he gets here,” She smiled, to which Vaggie turned to you all and spoke up.

“Okay, people! Lucifer is on his way, so we are going to get this place presentable and we are all going to make an amazing impression!” She demanded in her authoritative tone, causing you and the group to stand up straight.

“¡Vamanos!” You saluted with a grin as she reminded you of your mentor when you first started out in college. You and your security sentries began to mend and repair any roughed up places of the hotel while Pentious and Niffty were baking goods as Angel Dust and Husk swept the floors.

“We’re good here, your call Charlie,” You gave the Princess thumbs up, and she smiled and took a deep breath.

“Okay everyone, it’s showtime!” The moment she reached for the doorknob, the door swung open and revealed a demon who had a grand top hat, and a ringmaster-like outfit.

“CHARLIIEEEE!!” He squealed out, hugging the princess tightly. You immediately noticed the resemblance from Charlie and the demon, now you can assume is her father.

Wow, he was not as tall as you thought he would be.

“It’s good to see you too, dad,” Charlie wheezed out, pushing her dad so she could take a deep breath before clearing her throat.

“Welcome! To the Hazbin Hotel!” She spread her arm out to motion the lobby. Lucifer immediately cooed and created KeeKee, Razzle and Dazzle, snickering and giggling at his daughter’s companions. A little endearing you must admit.

“Woah! What’s this tin can?” He yelped, seeing one of your sentries scanning him before blinking a green color recognizing him as being related to Charlie.

“They don’t mean any harm, Mr. Morningstar. Merely here for security,” You quickly explained, not wanting to piss him off. He may be the same height as you, but you’re sure he’ll have you get dragged to another layer of hell if irritated.

“Please! Call me Lucifer. Not big on that title,” He quickly composed himself, reaching his hand out to you. You stared at him like he was an alien before slowly placing your hand in his, shaking it formally as he grinned and spun his staff around.

“I’m the head security for this establishment, it’s an honor to meet you,” You said your name with a smile, ignoring Alastor’s stares and the other’s jealous glances when Lucifer walked around looking at the place.

“What in the unholy hell is that?!” He gawked at the bar area, where Alastor finally decided to pipe in with his commentary.

“Just some of the renovations we had done. Add a bit of color, don’t you think?” He asked the prince, who looked at him with the most unamused and disgusted look ever, which made you and Husk turn around and hide your snorts of laughter.

“Alastor! Pleasure to be meeting you, quite a pleasure!” He shook Lucifer’s hand enthusiastically, spinning his own staff, as if to show off and sees Lucifer’s staff as inferior.

“It’s nice to finally put a face to the name,” Alastor grinned. “You are much shorter in real life,” He positioned his fingers to measure the Prince of hell as Lucifer only scowled.

“Not as intimidating as I thought,” You whispered to Angel Dust as Alastor and Lucifer began to have beef with each other.

“Still hot though,” He nudged you while wiggling his eyebrows. You rolled your eyes and shook your head at him, until everything went quiet when the chandelier dropped in the center of the floor.

“~Looks like you could use some help~!” That was apparently the cue to have Lucifer to get to his point and slid over to Charlie with a wide smile.

“Everyone were theater kids when they died, huh?” You asked as you saw Lucifer summon all kinds of gifts and items to impress his daughter to let him help her. From the corner of your eye, you could see Alastor with an irritated smile, already knowing what he was going to do.

“Alastor, as scary as you make yourself out to be, there’s a zero chance that you’ll beat the Prince of Hell,” You emphasized his title, as you think Alastor gets too co*cky.

“Is that a challenge?” He only asked, raising an eyebrow and looking at you.

“No, it is not! Don’t fight Lucifer!” You demanded, you slowly and sternly told him as if you’re explaining this to a toddler.

“I didn’t hear a no~,” He cooed and walked towards the Morningstars, leaving you standing there dumbfounded.

“…YES YOU f*ckING DID-!!” You gave up and pinched the bridge of your nose as you know nothing will persuade the demon, even after that heartfelt moment you both had (Aka; trying to kill one another).

“~Who’s been here since day one?~” Alastor joined in, and began to gloat about how he was more supportive than Lucifer, which was amusing to you as the song goes on, where the two demons weren’t even singing anymore, just arguing with one another.

“~It’s meeeee!! Yes it’s meeeee!!!~” The doors burst open once again, where a smaller and chubby demon in a 20s flapper girl outfit began singing, throwing streamers.

“~MIMZZZYYYYYYYY!!!!~” She fell off the railing and landed in your arms, posing as the song ended. Everyone just stared at her in confusion, wondering who she was while Husk looked annoyed and Alastor looked amused to see her.

“Why is everyone gawkin’?” She finally asked, before poking at her cheeks. “Is it ‘cuz I’m adorable~?” She awed, as you held her with a blank look before looking at the others with a smile.

“I like her,”

Chapter 18: Father, Can I Dream Once More?

Chapter Text

Turns out, the demon was named Mimzy, and she and Alastor go a long way, even before they died. You were definitely surprised by that, as Alastor never mentioned any close relations to anyone outside of deals, but you’re happy he’s not fully lonely.

“I’m still in my prime,” Mimzy jokingly scolded the deer sinner while fixing her dress, before looking up at you when she figured out she landed in your arms.

“Oh my stars, you’re that new Overlord, everyone be gossipin’ about?” She bit her lip. “Not bad on the eyes at all, sweet thing,” You giggled and crossed your arms at her words. You always did like how people talk back then.

“As much as I’d love to catch up, Charlie and I have a tour to continue,” Alastor hummed, gently shoving Charlie to take the lead, but her dad interrupted.

“I’m sure Charlie and her friends can handle showing me around!” Lucifer, wrapped his arms over you and Charlie’s shoulders, making you slightly choke from how rough he pulled you.

“Nonsense! We started the hotel together, and we’ll show it off together,” Alastor gritted, plucking you out of his grasp, setting you next to Angel Dust, shifting his attention to the Princess.

“He really loves being a possessive and petty bitch, huh?” You whispered to the spider demon, watching the deer demon and prince of hell argue more.

“Gotta get me one of those like him,” Angel Dust mumbled with a grin, before looking into your eyes and clearing his throat,looking away from you.

“In the meantime, my darling will help you settle in and I’ll be back before you know it,” Alastor turned to Mimzy with a little shoo motion, and Vaggie, Charlie, Lucifer, and Alastor went down the hall.

“So, where can a girl get a drink around here?” Mimzy grinned flirtatiously, before sliding onto a seat and began bothering Husk, who seemed like he knew her.

“Oh, f*ck off…” He grumbled, walking off as Mimzy took her glass. Niffty continued hunting for bugs as you decided to make small talk with her, as you wanted to see if you could be friends.

“So uh, you and Alastor are like what? Friends?” You tilted your head in curiosity. It’s hard to imagine Alastor with friends, and having them in chains don’t count.

“Your words, not mine,” You, Angel Dust, and Pentious looked at her weirdly. “Why so surprised?” She blankly said, raising an eyebrow.

“Welllll…” Pentious trailed off, awkwardly looking away from Mimzy’s daring stare.

“He still a big mystery, even after six months of basically living with him, nothing is known about the guy,” Angel Dust piped up, snatching your drink from your hands and downing it, before giving you a smirk as you glared at him.

“Well, you probably heard the stories,” She grinned, setting her glass down and turn to you three.

“He appeared in Hell suddenly, making a splash quicker than anyone had ever seen. At first, people wanted to dismiss him. but soon, Overlords started going missing, and not small ones neither. We're talking heavy. hitters,” Mimzy hissed out, pretending to be as spooky as possible.

“No one knew what happened to 'em, until these strange radio broadcasts started going out. All you could hear were screams. Every time an overlord went missing, there'd be a new voice screaming in the broadcast! That's when Alastor revealed himself as the radio demon, and anyone that would mess with him…” She gave a dark chuckle while wiggling her clawed fingers in the air.

“Well, let's just say, his broadcasts never lacked new voices,” Now that you think of it, you never really heard about Alastor’s whole backstory. How he became an Overlord, so hearing he did all that within his first week in Hell, no wonder he saw himself in you.

“That's the story most people know, but underneath it all…” Mimzy smiled brightly, “He’s a total sweetie! Put on some jazz and pour a couple fingers of rye and he becomes a kitten!” She purred, downing her drink and hiccuped.

“Oh, I’ve seen that,” You commented on your cup. You don’t want to see a drunk Alastor again. You think it was more horrifying than any threat or scare he would try to use on you.

“You’re one of his little mice he likes to lay with until he traps them in a gilded cage, huh?” She giggled. She saw a whole lot of demons claiming to be the next big Overlord, but they would always disappear when they met the deer demon.

“f*ck, I hope not,” You shivered. “That deer might as well have me on a leash by how much he has me close,” You joked, but inside you were still determined to not have him wear you down when making his deal.

“His loss. Ya know, I don’t do deals that much, but if he ain’t puttin’ ya on a deal soon, I might snatch a cutie like you,” Mimzy bit her lip, looking you up and down once more.

“If he can’t, doubt your charming looks can either,” You shrugged, causing Angel to snicker and Pentious to tilt his head to listen into the conversation.

“Ya know, that’s pretty unusual for someone as Alastor,” She acknowledged. “Maybe he is finally feeling a heartbeat other than the bodies he steps over,” She wiggled her eyebrows, wanting to know the juicy gossip between you and Alastor.

“I doubt he’s into that sort of party,” You smiled, but realized something. You’re not really… into it either… right?

“Not sure I am either…”

~~~

“Ey, boss. Can I have a word?” Husk called out to Alastor, catching up to him while the other group were still taking the tour.

“What is it?” Alastor turned his whole neck to face the cat demon, before turning his entire body to look at him.

“You and I both know Mimzy only shows up when she needs somethin’,” He warned. “That bitch is trouble, and who knows what kinda demon she f*cked with to come running to you this time?” He hissed, not liking her presence at all.

“It’s nothing I can’t handle. Don’t worry Husker, who in their right mind would cross me?” Alastor chuckled as he turned to walk away.

“I mean… you’ve been gone a while and it’s not like anybody knows why,” Husk squinted his eyes at his boss, crossing his arms as Alastor was now in front of him again.

“They don’t need to know,” He interrupted. “And don’t you worry your fuzzy head about it!” He taunted as he ruffled Husk’s fur on his head, making him growl.

“You may own my soul, but I ain’t your f*cking pet!” He snapped, pointing at Alastor with a death glare.

“But you are~!” Alastor cooed. “And soon, you’ll have an adorable companion to keep you company!” He joked, tilting his head

“Big talk for someone who's desperate for another to break his own chain,” Husk sneered, causing Alastor to stop in his tracks, the hallway glitching out with static being heard.

“W̴͔̏̕h̸͎̲͍̉̉͊̈́̓̕͝â̸̠̋ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝ d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠ī̶̧͙͖̲̘d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠ y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓ō̵̝̭͙̊ų̷͕̙͚͖̲̱̐̒̀̆̎̈͜ s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌â̸̠̋y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓,” His static voice echoes through the halls, and a green closing chain suddenly wrapped around Husk’s neck, choking him and pulling him to the ground harshly.

“N-nothing, I uh-!” Husk stammered, before the chain was pulled again to make him stop talking. Alastor stalked toward him slowly while wrapping the chains around his hands.

“If you ever say that again, I will tear your soul apart, and broadcast your screams for every other disrespectful W̴͔̏̕R̶̨̨̖̬̹̥̜̠͎̺̍͐̂E̵̪͐̌̕ͅT̷̢̧͎̤̗͙̜͓̽͊ͅͅC̸̢̱̗̟̍͗̈́̆͗͒͊̑͘͜H̸̪͊̒ who dares to question me,” He loomed over the cat demon in his demonic form, eyes glowing red with anger.

“And no one,” He whispered. “Will ever see their precious darling ever again,” Alastor’s cane glitched out, where a voided and static scream that sounded like yours played out, causing Husk to gulp.

“Understood,” He shuddered out. “Lovely,” Alastor hummed, before standing up and fixing his tie.

“Good talk, my good man! Always nice to catch up!” He happily cheered, ignoring Husk and his fearful shaking. He cussed under his breath, trying to calm down his heartbeat.

“f*ck… be careful kid,”

~~~

Red lights began to flash from your sentries, and you looked over to see a tiny one rolling up to you and raised its arms up.

“🄸🄽🅃🅁🅄🄳🄴🅁!⃞!⃞ 🄸🄽🅃🅁🅄🄳🄴🅁!⃞!⃞” It wailed, red light on its head spinning. Before you could check the cameras, the dots began to bang aggressively while Mimzy looked very nervous.

BANG

“Mimzy!! We know you’re in there you lousy bitch!!” A guy outside shouted angrily.

“Who are they calling a bitch?” You scowled, Stanton up as a portal opened to have Charlie, Vaggie, Lucifer and Alastor run into the lobby.

“Que carajo?!” Vaggie hissed.

“What’s going on?!” Charlie frantically asked, looking around. You all looked at Mimzy as she avoided eye contact.

“I maaaaay be in trouble with some loan sharks. I may or may not have borrowed fifty grand from- eep!” She sheepishly said, before jumping behind the bar table and hiding.

“And I may have also stolen a car… and crashed it… into the loan shark's girlfriend, but that bitch had it coming!” Mimzy scoffed. But that didn’t matter as a fireball crashed through a window.

“This is why I made these Sentries!” You shouted and activated the lockdown mode from your homemade watch. Iron shields covered the windows and walls of the hotel, and security bots crawled out from hidden doors and compartments, some huge and some small.

“Attack!!” They immediately ran out the doors, and began shooting and tackling the loan sharks, but more fireballs kept on coming.

“Take cover everyone!” You dodged another fireball and checked the camera feed to see more loan sharks coming, shooting at your sentries and then continuing to attack the demons.

“Ya see? This is exactly what I’m talking about Charlie,” Lucifer said in a smug tone, looking over at his daughter while chaos was happening.

“You build something nice, you invite people in and offer them everything and they just bring violence and chaos to your doorstep. It doesn't matter how well intentioned you are, they're always going to disappoint you~!” He said in a sing song voice, irritating Charlie even more.

“I mean really, look at how they use their skills on such… dumb things,” As if he doesn’t use his powers to make rubber ducks. That made you scowl at him, taking out your wrench to personally kill them, but Alastor placed a hand on your shoulder.

“As cute as your little charge is,” He grinned. “It’s time to remind everyone why I am here,” He darkly chuckled, eyes turning black and his tentacles sprout from his back, growing very large and charging outside.

“And to show why they should never mess with m̶̜̍̄y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓ p̸͕̗̃̔́͑́͝r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑ō̵̝̭͙̊p̸͕̗̃̔́͑́͝è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓~!” He cackled, immediately killing the shark demons, avoiding your sentries as they also shot the demons as well.

“What'd I tell you? Charlie, sinners are violent psychopaths, hell bent on causing as much pain and destruction as they can. There's really no point in trying,” Lucifer tsked and leaned against his cane, making you look at him in disbelief.

“Dude, stop being a prick,” You told him, making him gasp dramatically and place a hand on his chest.

“Me? A prick? Charlie-!” He turned to Charlie, but she had enough and glared at him.

“Dad! Stop! They’re defending this hotel! It may be a bit more sad*stic than I'd hoped, but they’re doing it for me!” She shouted, eyes watery.

“Why are these “awful” sinners more supportive of my dreams than my own dad?!” She cried, tears pouring out as Lucifer’s once smug look became one of shame and regret. He said her name, reaching out for her, but Charlie turned away from him.

“It was a mistake inviting you,” She spat out, running down the hallway. Angel Dust, Husk, and Pentious called out for her, but she continued to run.

“Charlie!” He called out. “You see how inviting a sinner did to your dream?!” He tried to reason, but he gave a panicked laugh, looking at you.

“Y-you agree with me, right?” Lucifer asked desperately, and you stared at him, like he had the audacity to ask for your assistance.

“Really?” You asked. “Listen dude, you may not be an abusive dad, but stomping on your child’s dreams because you don’t want her to have them crushed by others like you is just as bad,” You motioned to Vaggie to follow you, and you both ran to find Charlie.

“Where she wants to cry, she goes to the roof,” She told you, and you both ran up the stairs all the way to the rooftop. Opening the door to reveal the Princess, who now had demonic monster arms, and was furiously punching a giant chunk of metal that was attached to a satellite.

“Hey, Charlie?” Vaggie slowly said, walking towards her girlfriend cautiously so as to not anger her more. You followed, never liking to see her like this.

“He doesn’t even listen! And he has the audacity of being all depressed and sulking at the fact we’re never close?!” She shouted, ripping the chunk and throwing it over the side, hearing it crashed to the ground.

“All of those dreams he had, for once I wished one of them was me!!” Charlie gripped her hair and pulled at it, chest heaving and growling.

“All I ask is for him to be supportive, but no! He would rather just hide away from Heaven!” She cried, anger finally subsided, and she laid on the floor, hugging her knees to her chest.

“Why does he fear them more than he loves me?” She hiccuped, looking at you and Vaggie. The moth-like demon looked lost as to what to say, but sat next to Charlie while hugging her. You sat on the other side of her, looking up at the sky.

“Listen Charlie,” You began. “Dads do sh*t things that they believe is good for everyone, but in reality it’s only good for them only,” You told her, as Vaggie pushed her hair that was sticking away from her face.

“They screw up, yeah, but there’s only a handful who realizes it and want to fix it,” Reassuring her. Like you said before, you have daddy issues before, so maybe a little intel on someone who is going through the same might help.

“Then why isn’t he fixing it?” She sniffed, looking at you, making you shrug and fiddle with your wrench.

“I guess he is, just not in a healthy way,” You could only guess. “Maybe he sees it as being the best for your family,” Though it might be the right way to crush your kid’s dreams before anyone else does, his attempt isn’t an excuse.

“Trust me, Charlie. My dad thought it was best for the family if I never became like everyone else, always listened to them, and make me believe I would rise above everyone else if I never made a single bad thing in my life,” You explained, remembering how proud your parents were whenever you proved that you were following their footsteps.

“But the moment I wanted to be more than what he wanted me to be, he dropped me like it was nothing,” You could vividly see your dad’s disappointed and disgusted face when you wanted to study for your engineering degree.

“My mom was no better, but at least she had a change of heart last minute,” You stopped. “Never saw him again,” He blocked you on every media platform, so your mom could only give you little updates on how he was doing.

“And now I’m here. No apologies or forgiveness,” You may not regret going against what your parents wanted you to be, but you do wish he had a change of heart too. You really did miss him.

“I’m sorry if what I’m saying is coming out as me wanting to convince you to forgive your dad because I never did with mine, I’m not trying to do that,” You quickly told her. “Just… show him that you're not going to back down no matter what he is afraid about,” You smiled at her, placing a hand on her face.

“He might be able to look through your eyes for once,” Charlie looked at you with watery eyes, before she pulled you into a hug, sniffing and hiccuping against your shoulder.

“Thank you,” She whispered, her cheeks were redder, but she had a small smile on her face. You hugged her back as she helped you and Vaggie stand up, where she opened a portal to the lobby, leaving you and Vaggie on the roof.

‘I wonder if they know that I’m dead,’ You thought, clenching your fist. ‘Maybe my mom thought I ditched her… oh f*ck,’ You looked over to the city, taking in how long you were here.

‘Six months being dead, I never really thought about my death having an impact with anyone living,’ Doubt anyone did cry, maybe your mom did, but no one else would.

“Hey,” You snapped out of your thoughts to look over at Vaggie, who gave you a comforting smile.

“That was pretty awesome, comforting Charlie about her family issues,” She rubbed her arm. “I can’t really relate, so I’m grateful someone here did,” She trailed off, looking away.

“You would’ve still been a shoulder to cry on, Vaggie,” You reassured her, making her smile and grabbed your hand, leading you down the stairs and into the lobby, where you could see Charlie and Lucifer having a musical number.

“~I'll shelter and adore you more than anything~,” They sang, where Lucifer spread all six of his wings and flew with his daughter, hugging her tightly. You watched with small tears in your eyes, feeling all of these beautiful emotions in the air.

Pentious also cried as he gave you a handkerchief, while you both hugged each other and cried silently, ignoring Angel Dust teasing you.

“When you get to Heaven, I can’t go with you. You going to be okay?” He asked her cautiously, making Charlie nod with a determined smile.

“Good luck, kiddo,” He smiled warmly at his daughter, where he turned to look at you, walking up nervously while fiddling with his staff.

“Sorry for uhh, saying your robots were dumb,” He awkwardly told you. “H-here’s an apology,” Fire was on his palm, where it was revealed to be a little rubber duck, who looked like you. You gave a little snort and placed it on your hands.

“Apology accepted, always did like rubber ducks,” You chuckled, looking at him. He stared at you with brightened eyes, and he gave a small smile.

“Take care,” He said, where magical red swirls surrounded him, and he completely disappeared. You tucked the rubber duck in your belt buckle, just as Charlie wiped her tears away and stood up tall.

“Okay everyone,” She called out, where everyone looked at her as she gave a big grin.

“One trip to Heaven,”

Chapter 19: Welcome to Heaven, Motherf*ckers!!

Chapter Text

“So Charlie and Vaggie are going to Heaven, huh?” You hummed to Husk, who nodded and slid a bottle to you. You hope to see them before their departure to wish them a safe trip. You then saw Angel Dust slosh around all tired and worn out from a long day of work.

Before you could go and comfort him, your security bots all turned a red light, and suddenly the wall exploded with a glittery red smoke.

“What’s up, hoes?!” A one eyed demon cheered and hopped inside, before getting stopped by your security, ready to open fire before Angel Dust stood up and pushed them away.

“Holy sh*t, Cherri Bomb?! Long time no see babe!” He grinned just as you canceled the attack on Angel Dust’s apparent friend.

“Angie, ya bitch! You been texting me depressing sh*t all day, figured we could tear sh*t up like old times. It’s been f*cking forever!” Cherri Bomb grinned widely, looking around the hotel before spitting you, making her pause and turned to her friend.

“Hey now, didn’t tell me ya had the hot and sexy Holy Demon,” She scolded Angel Dust, before sliding over to you and smirking. “I dig your sh*t, babe,” She gave you finger guns before winking… blinking? You don’t know.

“I also dig yours, saw you on the news after the Cleansing,” You smiled back, finally recognizing her from when you saw her and Angel Dust battling Pentious before you got roped into this whole adventure.

“Seems you two are in need of a responsible night on the town!” Charlie piped up after introducing herself to Cherri Bomb after finally appearing from her room and. Vaggie followed behind with some luggage.

“Angel and everyone else have been working so hard, I think they deserve to have a little fun,” She suggested happily, wanting her staff and friends to go hang out in the city while she goes to meet Heaven.

“Woah now, sugar. I am only here for Ang-,” Cheri protested, but Charlie plopped a big stack of cash in her hands, making her pause. “Never mind! Let’s go!” She cheered.

“You coming with us, babe?” Cherri asked you, making you think for a moment before shrugging.

“I’ll see if any of my Hellhounds would like to come with,” You said while getting off your seat, but Charlie actually gave a nervous chuckle and looked at you with slight worry.

“Thaaaat reminds me,” Charlie cleared her throat, before saying your name and kneeling down on one knee. Your heart skipped a beat out of slight fear, and Husk, Angel Dust, and Cherri watched in shock and jealousy, while Niffty was gasping dramatically.

“Will you… go to Heaven with us?” She asked with big puppy eyes. Your heart slowed down in relief, but was nervous again as you thought about going with them and asked her why.

“I need to bring a sinner who has shown improvements as an example, and who better than to bring you~!” She sang, jumping up and booping your nose, making you smile at her gesture.

“Uhhh, I’m flattered, Charlie, but I uhhh, I’m not sure going to Heaven is good for me,” You explained. You really want to hang out with the others on one hand, but you can’t let down Vaggie and Charlie on the other.

“Do what ya need to do, toots. Your delicious frame will surely convince the angels to seize Extermination and wouldn’t mind tasting a little ‘temptation’~,” Angel Dust negotiated, smirking while making a figure shape with his hands while looking at you.

“Well hang out some other time, kid,” Husk smirked and chugged his bottle as you took their advice and gave in to Charlie’s wish, making her squeal in excitement and Vaggie smiling in relief that she’s not the only one going with.

“Anyways, the petal to Heaven should be opening right about… now!” As soon as she said that, a golden portal opened that led to clouds and a bright light.

You sometimes forget that Charlie is legitimately the Princess of Hell, because with ease, the demon picked you and Vaggie up and ran through the portal.

You fell face first onto the golden bridge, growing in pain as Charlie gave fast apologies and Vaggie picking you up as easily as Charlie did.

“Look at this place, guys! It’s so clean! Isn’t it amazing?” Charlie gasped, walking along the bridge to the pearly gates of Heaven. You have to admit, it was a sight to behold, there was just one problem.

“It’s very… bright,” Maybe it’s because of your sh*t eyes or how long you’ve been in Hell, but you had to squint your eyes because of the glaring holy light.

“Yep. Super cool. Heaven. Wow,” Vaggie responded blandly, looking not only bored, but uncomfortable. Maybe she didn’t want to be reminded she fell in Hell for her sins.

“Guess it’s not for everyone,” Charlie smiled sympathetically, kissing her girlfriend on the cheek before skipping along. As you three got closer to the gates, you started to feel slightly off.

“Anyone else feel a little… tingly?” You asked, looking at your four hands. Before they could answer, a blonde angel popped out of nowhere and stood at a podium.

“Hiya! Welcome to Heaven! Can I get your name please?” He smiled brightly and took out a big book while flipping through the pages.

“Charlie Morningstar!” The Princess smiled back, and the angel started to skim through the pages, looking a little confused and frowned a little.

“My apologies, it appears your name is not written in the book. So weird…” He commented, “My dad got us into this meeting, try Lucifer Morningstar,” Charlie replied, looking a little bit more nervous.

“Oh… f*ck!” He quickly cussed, before sputtering and nervously, flying down from his podium and looked around anxiously.

“Are you sure you’re in the right place? Because I think you might be a little lost,” He suggested sheepishly, not wanting to sound mean but wanted to be as firm as possible, making you snort.

“We’re here for a meeting,” You piped in, looking over Charlie’s shoulder and looking at him before a sudden booming voice echoed through the air.

“Saint Peter, we can take it from here,” You all looked up to see two glowing entities, eyes all over before they transformed into simpler forms. One was the same height as Charlie with a bubbly smile and six wings as the other was super tall, and… wow.

She’s as beautiful as Carmilla.

She introduced herself as Sera, one of the highest Seraphims, and the smaller was named Emily. Vaggie only looked away as Charlie enthusiastically said her name and you gulped nervously.

“I-Its an honor, to be in t-the presence of a S-Seraphim,” You nervously stammered, not knowing if you should bow, kneel, pray or something. So you decided with a simple gesture; become a bumbling idiot and look everywhere but at Sera while stammering. She gave a soft chuckle at your performance.

“You look familiar,” She suddenly commented, making you look up at her, tilting your head in confusion. She was intently watching you, her holy presence made your body tingle, but not in that way, pervert. It was a familiar tingling too.

“I don’t suppose we ever met before,” You smiled, before saying your name, not knowing that Saint Peter flinched, and was scrambling to open his books and flipped through the papers frantically.

“My mistake,” Sera apologized, but was interrupted by Emily, who ran over to inspect you closer. Oh, how you looked so completely different from the winners! So fascinating!

“Look, Sera! Four limbs! None of the Winners have four arms before!” Emily squealed with excitement, poking at your limbs and you had to gently place a hand on hers, making her gasp slightly and look at you with a slight blush.

“I can do a lot with four hands,” You innocently said, trying to make an implication about you working twice as hard, but that apparently didn’t land as Vaggie smirked, Charlie giggling, Emily covering her mouth at what she assumed was a sexual joke, Sera’s face becoming red and slightly spluttering, and Saint Peter nearly fainting while also red.

“Uhhh… guess not everyone has the same humor,” You mumbled. Sera cleared her throat in embarrassment. You were one lively sinner she’s ever met, though she never met a sinner personally before, so Emily was all more than happy to admire you too.

“Emily, enough being in the sinner’s personal bubble, and you three,” She scolded the other angel, who paused and backed away from you, giggling and looking away while blushing. “Welcome to Heaven,” She spread her arms.

“~Dearly beloved, it is my pleasure to say unto thee, Welcome to Heaven!~” Saint Peter flew up in the air and opened the gates to reveal a city within, where winners were walking around.

“Not all theater kids go to Hell, huh?” You mumbled to yourself, listening to the song the angel was singing. You three demons all walked alongside Sera and Emily, looking around at the buildings and angels with admiration. (All but Vaggie of course).

But you also noticed that there were very buff and beautiful winners, and they were all looking over at you and whispering to themselves. Your social anxiety decided to appear after months of being dead and you nervously looked over and awkwardly waved.

They then all smirked at you, some giggling and others waving flirtatiously. One even beamed at you, and she looked a little familiar, a spider-like form she had… hey, just like-

“You’ll love to see our realm!” Emily beamed, grabbing your hands to her chest while smiling at you. You returned a smile too, not noticing the pouty look Charlie had, and a scowl Vaggie showed from the attention Emily was stealing from you.

Before Sera could follow her friend, a tug was pulling on her robes, and she turned to see Saint Peter trying to gain her attention.

“Sera, I need to urgently discuss something regarding one of the Hellspawn’s names,” Saint Peter nervously gulped, looking up at the Seraphim. Sera looked over at the angel who quickly opened his book, before pointing at a name.

You had to quickly catch up to the others, still admiring the places and still feeling the tingling sensations, you didn’t notice the two figures you were about to crash into.

“Excuse me,” You quickly apologized, continuing to run to catch up with the group. Not realizing who you bumped into. Adam spat out his drink and looked at your figure getting smaller, and Lute looked over at him with a panicked, and angry look.

“Sir, is that-?”

“No. f*cking. Way,”

Chapter 20: Objection, Take That!

Chapter Text

“You f*cking idiot!” Lute grabbed Adam by his robe and pulled him close to her, ducking into an alleyway to avoid any winners watching.

“You were supposed to be there for them! You were supposed to be guiding the human to heaven!” She scowled. After seeing the three demons walking alongside Emily, Lute had to confront her leader immediately.

“You can’t blame me for that! T-They were doing fine! Okay!! I-I thought they weren’t going to die this year!” Adam defended himself frantically. He’s never acted so nervous before, but this was one of the only times he truly felt like he f*cked up.

“When was the last time you watched them?!” Lute slowly asked, watching Adam open his mouth to lie, but slowly started to realize how long he’s been away.

“…six months ago…”

“… If you assumed that were fine, why weren’t you watching them for six f*cking months?! That’s the whole f*cking pointing of a guardian Angel, sir!” If he wasn’t the first man on earth, Lute would’ve slapped his stupid face for it.

“It’s the same sh*t boring cycle they live in! Wake up, work, eat and then sleep! I made sure nothing would go out of the ordinary so I wouldn’t go down to watch over them!” He made f*cking sure that your life wouldn’t be as grand as possible.

“If they were chosen to be part of Heaven’s elites, then we shouldn’t f*cking complain and do the job!” She gritted her teeth. Adam had no clue why Lute was so angry about his own personal job, and why she would care as she never showed interest in any humans at all.

“Shut the f*ck up, Lute, it’s not them,” He growled. “Even if I wasn’t there, they would’ve gotten in through the Pearly Gates, and I would’ve gotten notified, that’s not my human,” He wasn’t sure if he was trying to convince Lute or himself that he didn’t fail his job.

“Adam,” piercing white wings surrounded the two, and they jumped to look at Sera who stood over them with a stern expression.

“When was the last time you checked on your human?” She demanded in her authoritative voice. She was foolish to believe that Adam would hold responsibility over two most important things in their holy existence.

“W-well…! I uhhh… There’s like thousands of humans with a name like theirs! That’s not the human I’ve been looking after! I swear!” Adam defended himself, holding one hand with his cup up and the other on his heart.

“Be cautious on confronting the sinner, Adam. We do not know why Lucifer’s daughter brought them along,” Sera took a deep breath. As persistent as Adam was in assuring her, the name on the Book of Life never lies, so Sera has to take what he says with a grain of salt.

“I’ll deal with it, Sera,”

~~~

“Not only that, you took away my human,” Adam sneered at Vaggie, as Lute crossed her arms and stood behind the demon.

“You f*cked up if they’re in Hell with us, Adam,” Vaggie glared at her old boss. “Looks like you haven’t been protecting them as much as you thought,” She gave a mean grin, causing Adam to snarl at the implications that he failed. Adam never fails, he’s never wrong.

“Yes I have!” He shouted. “Why do you think they didn’t have many friends? Why did they have a bland life and no love life? Because I made sure of that so they would be as pure as I wanted them to be, as obedient as I wish for them to act, I need them to be holy,” Adam grinned widely, seeing Vaggie’s eye widened at what he was saying.

“-… Hey Vaggie, it turns out that they have your favorite meal here, so I brought some for us three to try… it…” The door opened, and the three all turned to look at you holding a take out bag, with a tired smile, but soon faded when you spotted the two angels.

“Hey tit*, you digging this angelic crib?” Adam immediately piped in, shoving Vaggie to the side and waltzing up to you with a smirk. He leaned against the wall with his arm, looking down at you.

“Umm… it’s very pale,” You awkwardly replied, looking over to see Vaggie uncomfortable, looking away from you as she hugged herself.

“That’s what I said! Too much pop, not enough metal, they should totally add a concert for sick ass tunes,” He rambled off. Lute said nothing but stared at you, making you make eye contact and her looking away with a huff.

“Stay away from them, Adam,” Vaggie lowly warned. “You don’t know what they’re capable of,” If it was Adam’s job to make you what he wanted you to be, he most definitely failed from what Vaggie saw in Hell.

“Oh I do,” Adam retorted with a snort looking over at her before turning back to you. You could feel your tingling get worse, so you subtly moved around him to get inside the room. He sounds so familiar, yet you can’t put your finger on it.

“Love to stay and chat, but I got better things to deal with, but I do dig those horns,” Adam looked at your figure up and down. Without having time to react, he caressed your horns before taking his leave so quickly.

“See you soon, babe,” He gave your finger guns and strolled out of the room, where just when you were about to ask Vaggie what that was about, Lute stood in front of you, making you take a step back instinct as she gave you a mean glare.

“Have a… good time here…” She managed to strain out, closing her eyes and huffing, where she then left too and the door slammed shut.

“Hey, you okay? Thought you were with Charlie and Emily,” Vaggie spoke up, seeing you groan in pain a little as you reached your forehead to sooth it.

“I’m not feeling too well, the tingling turned into aches,” You replied, walking up to her and inquiring if she was also okay, to which she nodded.

“Take some rest, you don’t need to go out there with Charlie,” Vaggie led you to the bed, where she began to feel anxious. Not with just Adam blackmailing her against you and Charlie, but her being alone with you once more. You notice her movements, looking over to the bed and having an idea.

“You want to… lay down Vaggie?” You cautiously asked her, giving her a warm smile as she jumped a little and looked at you with a slightly reddened face. She was trying to come up with a good excuse to reject, but she felt very tired and wanted to rest.

She uncharacteristically got all shy and scooted on the bed, where she laid next to you as you closed your eyes and tried to sleep your pain away. She gulped nervously and closed her eyes too, wanting to take all of her mistakes away.

‘I don’t want them all to get hurt,’

~~~

“So many top angels,” You mumbled tiredly. It was time for the passage of judgment, where the Heavenly Council will hear you, Charlie, and Vaggie out of the Hazbin Hotel.

“Oh no, not him again!” Charlie whined when she saw Adam and Lute. Vaggie still looked nervous, making you worried that something bad happened before you walked in the room.

“What up, babeh~!!” Adam sang while flying up to his podium. “Saw that you went to my manager! Low blow, Karen,” He tsked with annoyance, motioning to Sera and Emily.

“We are gathered here today to determine whether or not a soul in Hell can be redeemed into the Heavenly Realm by means of this Hazbin Hotel,” Ser announced to the Council. “Princess Morningstar,” She nodded her head to Charlie, who tapped her reading cards together.

“Thank you Seraphim,” Charlie cleared her throat, “Webster’s Dictionary fines redemption as-,” She began in a British accent, looking at her cards.

“Objection! Lame and unoriginal!” Adam called out, looking up at Sera.

“Sustained,” She agreed. “No further dictionary references please,” She sternly said to the Princess, who gulped.

“Right! Okay- uhhh, mmm…” You noticed that her entire deck was filled with definitions, and she sheepishly lowered them to her lap.

“If you have actual evidence, then show it already,” Adam groaned out, and Charlie perked up at that.

“We have a patron right now, who is making incredible progress!” She declared with a determined smile.

“Who?” Adam raised an eyebrow. “Angel Dust,” Charlie replied confidently.

“Oh yeah, the p*rn demon,” Adam snickered. “He’s totally worth being redeemed,” He rolled his eyes, making you silently scowl at him.

“Well, if you know so much, what do you think it takes to get into Heaven?” Charlie retorted, which faltered Adam’s bravo, and he shuffled a bit.

“Uhhhhh, w-well, uhh,” He stammered, looking at the council and fiddling with his fingers.

“Is everything okay, Adam?” Sera asked with a raised eyebrow. “Give me a f*cking minute, okay?” He said, before writing on golden paper and sending it to your stand.

“Act selfless, don’t steal, stick it to the man?” You read out loud, and Vaggie looked at him in disbelief. “Are you f*cking serious?” She asked dumbfounded.

“Uh, yeah! Sure got me here, didn’t it?” He smirked. “R-right Sera?” He looked up at the Seraphim.

“He was the first human soul in Heaven,” She mumbled out loud, seemingly not sure herself.

“Well, I bet Angel is doing all of those things right now!” Charlie declared, pointing a finger up at the first man.

“Then let’s f*cking see it, brah!” He snapped his fingers, and an angelic orb appeared in the middle of the courtroom, where it showed what was currently happening with Angel Dust.

“Your Honors, may I present exhibit A,” From what the orb showed, Angel Dust, Husk, Cherri, Pentious, and Niffty were at a bar, having a good time as Angel Dust was complaining about Valentino.

But when Cherri showed a handful of pills, that made Angel Dust hesitant as he made a whole lot of progress whenever you visit, and you were really proud of him for how much he’s changed. You both did together.

“Heavenly people, what more do you need to see?” Adam tutted disappointedly. “The p*rn star chose a night of debauchery! That’s not a soul worthy of being a star,” He smiled up at the council, who mumbled amongst each other.

“Objection!” Charlie shouted, and their eyes went to her now. “Are you really telling me you’ve never had a drink with friends at the end of a hard day?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

“We don’t get hard days? It’s f*cking Heaven, bitch,” Adam scoffed and crossed his arms. “You seriously going to sit there and pretend like this behavior is okay?” He then smirked and turned to Vaggie’s direction.

“What do you think?” Vaggie looked nervous. “I- uhh, I think I need to use the restroom,” She quickly muttered and snuck away fast, making you and Charlie look at her with worry.

“Give him a chance, alright?” You called out, looking up at the Seraphims with a pleading look. Emily looked at Sera with the same puppy eyes as Sera’s demeanor softened when it came to you.

“The court will allow it,” She declared, making you and Charlie smile at one another, causing Adam to snarl silently. The orb continued to show that Angel was trying to calm a drunk Niffty down, to prevent her from messing up other customers’ drinks and cleaning supplies.

But as Niffty got out of Husk’s grip, the orb followed her to where a certain moth Overlord sat. You furrowed your eyebrows when Angel Dust grabbed her and Valentino spotted the two. You still get protective of Angel Dust when it comes with his boss.

You felt yourself smile when you see the spider demon standing up for himself and protecting Niffty from Valeninto, despite the overlord threatening him about his ownership, and you flinched when he slapped Angel Dust, but he had the last laugh when Niffty ripped off fur from the moth’s wings.

“See! He did everything on your checklist! He was selfless, he stopped Niffty from stealing, and he stuck it to that moth guy!” Charlie said, her confidence rising the more she sees her friend being protective.

“And he wouldn’t have to do that if he was supposed to do those acts when he was alive! He ain’t changing, bitch,” Adam quickly said, trying to wave off the actions Angel Dust did.

“It’s not like you know anything about what he does!” You finally shouted, causing everyone to turn and look at you. Charlie looked at you with slight surprise, and Adam scowled, his process going down the drain.

“When living in Hell, you have to do what it takes to survive when you’re in the lowest part of the chain, earn money and status by doing things you’re not proud of doing, but it’s not only for the survival of you, but the safety for the ones you love that are trapped there too,” You explained to the Council, who some nodded and some whispered to another.

“Why wouldn’t you put yourself in dangerous situations for the sake of your friends and family? That’s pretty selfless and heavenly, and an act no other self absorbed sinner would think of,” Remembering when you made a deal with Valentino, you had to admit you were scared that it might backfire, but you had to do it for Angel and Charlie.

“O-objection!” Adam yelped when he heard agreement from the council because of your words, and he had to stop that now.

“…Overruled,” Even Emily looked at Sera in surprise, who didn’t make eye contact with anyone and nodded at Charlie to continue. Adam had his mouth open in shock until Lute had to push it back closed.

“One last proof that a soul can be redeemed!” She beamed just as Vaggie decided to show up again from her restroom break. She stood up and cleared her throat.

“An Overlord actually wanted to be better, and helped us greatly! They’re passionate, kind, strong, pretty…” The more Charlie talked, the more she trailed off and her cheeks turned even redder than before.

“Babe, you’re trailing off…” Vaggie whispered. “As hot as they are, focus,” She nervously looked over to you to see if you were catching on to them, but you were busy using Charlie’s reading card to make a card tower.

“May I present you; exhibit B!” Charlie shouted your name, and motioned her arms out to present you. You jumped and caused your tower to fall over. You quickly sat up straight and gave a small wave and an awkward smile.

“They’re an Overlord that took a chance with my hotel, and did whatever it took to build and mend the home to redemption!” Charlie praised. “Because they wanted to be better,” You were one of the demons who actually enjoyed doing her exercises and lessons.

“They rescue and take in Hellhounds and Imps who have been mistreated by heartless demons who use them as toys since they’re the lowest rank, they give food, shelter, and protection,” Vaggie piped up, feeling a little more confident when it came to you.

“Uh huh, they steal these “Hellhounds” and bring them to work for them instead? Yeah, very selfless,” Adam bluntly said, which struck a nerve in you as you stood up and glared at him.

“They have no right and can’t stand up on their own in the ring of Pride. Any other rings they have a say, but there, I am the only one who has the heart to give them a chance to prove they are worth something,” You explained sternly.

“They sacrifice their morals to help their loved ones, they never forcefully stole any souls from sinners, and they show more humanity than any sinner!” Charlie said with slight frustration when Adam kept on interrupting her. “What more proof do you want?!” She exclaimed.

“I-I, uhh, well…” Adam stammered. “Why aren’t these two here then?! Hmm?!” He finally concluded, looking at Charlie who looked confused as to why no one was answering.

“Yeah… why aren’t they here?” Emily asked Sera, who looked away with an ashamed expression.

“Do none of you know… what gets someone into Heaven?” You questioned them in disbelief, where the council all looked at each other with shirts and rubbing their necks a little.

“Maybe because the ones who do end up in Heaven only think about how they are perceived to be and never actually help others,” You accused, staring at them with disappointed looks.

“Maybe no one had ever given them a chance when they screwed up as a human and they only saw their mistakes and not their change of heart,” You also suggested, remembering how you were once like that when a human.

“A-and maybe no one guided them!” Charlie finally piped in, and that apparently made Sera upset as she stood up tall and slammed her hands on her stand

“This questioning stops now,” She said loudly. “We know when a soul arrives. We know when they pass divine judgment,” She defended, furrowing her eyebrows.

“But you don’t know how they get into Heaven, do you?” You countered, as even she didn’t seem so sure, but she just raised her hand to indicate to stop talking further.

“It is our job to ensure these souls are safe,” She claimed, and Emily looked through the papers Adam wrote on what a soul needed to be redeemed.

“~But they were right, Sera~,” She sang, looking at the Seraphim. “~They showed us that a soul can improve! He saw the light, Sera!~” She lifted the orb that showed Angel Dust standing up to Valentino.

“~Checked all the boxes that you said would prove a person deserves a second chance! Now we turn out back, no second glance?~” She sadly turned to Sera.

“~It’s not as simple as you think. Not everything is spelled in ink,~” She gently grabbed Emily’s hand and shook her head with sadness.

“~It’s not fair, Sera,~” Charlie called out with a glare. You looked over at her as Vaggie looked nervous again.

“~Careful Charlie, keep a cool head,~” She warned her girlfriend, but Charlie shook her shoulder to step forward.

“~No! Don’t care, Sera? That just because that someone is dead,~” She pointed at the orb of happy moments with the hotel staff having fun together.

“~It doesn’t mean they can’t resolve to change their ways. Turn the page, escape infernal blaze!~” She pleaded with the angel.

“~I’m sure you wish it could be so, but there’s a lot that you don’t know!~” Sera tried to explain gently.

“~What are we even talking about? Some crack whor* who f*cked up already?~” Lute shouted back, pointing at a broken Angel Dust through the orb, causing you to glare at her.

“~He blew his shots like the co*cks in his mouth, this discussion is senseless and petty!~” She hissed, putting her helmet on.

“~There’s no question to be posed. He’s unholy, cased closed! Did you forget that “Hell is forever”?~” Adam and Lute sang and blew on top of the orb.

“~A man only lives once, we'll see you in one month,” Adam grinned evilly. “Got to say, I can’t wait to,~” He taunted.

“Adam,” Sera said in a warning tone, looking afraid of what he was going to say.

“~Come down and exterminate you!~” He declared, and that made Emily gasp.

“~Wait!~” She called out.

“sh*t,” Adam cussed, realizing what he revealed.

“~What are you saying? Let me get this straight, you go down there and kill those poor souls,~” She asked with a hurt expression.

“You didn’t know?” You asked her with surprise as you thought all the angels knew about it.

“~Whoops!~” The two exterminators taunt. “~Guess the cat’s out of the bag!~” Lute smirked.

“~What’s the big deal?~” Adam shrugged as he didn’t see a problem with it.

“~Sera, tell me that you didn’t know!~” Emily turned to the Seraphim, who looked just as guilty.

“~I thought since I’m older, it’s my load to shoulder,~” She defended herself. “No!” Emily covered her mouth.

“~You have to listen, it was such a hard decision!~” She tried to reason with the smaller seraphim.

“~I want to save you the anguish it takes to, what was required~,” She smiled desperately at the orb that showed hellfire.

“~To think I admired you!~” Emily took a step back and looked at her, hurt and betrayed.

“~Well, I don’t need your condescension! I’m not a child to protect!~” She hissed at her, her other eyes opening to show how angry Emily was.

“~Walk talk of virtue just pretension? Was I naive to expect you to heed the morals you're purveying?~” She scoffed.

“~That’s what the f*ck I’ve been saying!~” Charlie said as that was what she was saying in the beginning. The two then jumped on top of the orb and faced the council.

“~If hell is forever, then Heaven must be a lie!~” The two sang with fury in their hearts.

“Emily!

“Charlie,” You and Sera said in unison, one was worried and the other was in a warning tone.

“~If angels can do whatever and remain in the sky! The rules are shades of gray when you don’t do as you say!~” They explained the hypocrisy. “~When you make the wretched suffer just to kill them again!~” They motioned to the orb that showed the deaths of demons.

“~I was told not to trust in angels,~” Charlie told them while looking at Vaggie.

“By her?” Adam scoffed, pointing at the one eyed demon.

“~Ha! She should know~,” Lute snickered, leaning against Vaggie.

“We should go,” She tried to reason with Charlie.

“~No! Don’t you see? We’ve come so close,~” Charlie pointed at the council who were all arguing and reasoning with one another.

“Look at them fighting, they’re at each other’s throats,” You said with a small smile, so sure it might work in Charlie’s favor.

“~Don’t you act all high and mighty! Did you think your little girlfriend might be a liar?~” Adam then piped up, a cruel smile on his lips.

“Don’t, Adam please!” Vaggie pleaded desperately, not wanting to reveal the secret she had.

“What’s the fuss?” Adam hummed. “~Why hide the fact that you’re an Angel just like us?!~,” He pulled Vaggie next to him, where the orb then revealed an old photo of Vaggie as not just an angel, but an exterminator too.

“Woah…” You gasped, looking at Vaggie, who looked scared and ashamed at her secret, and you saw Charlie fall onto her knees while crying. You comforted her as Sera raised her hand while breathing heavily.

“I’m sorry… but this court finds that there is one evidence souls in Hell can be redeemed,” She declared. Emily looked deeply upset as Charlie looked at her with regret in her eyes.

‘Guess I was always meant to be spent in Hell after all,’ You thought to yourself, your aches seemingly getting worse the minutes going by.

“Oh f*ck yes! I win! Suck it bitches!” He cheered, grinning widely as he took a step to you three. “You better save the date c*nts, because we’re coming to your hotel first,” He smirked darkly. He snapped his fingers and a portal appeared behind you three.

Charlie pleaded to not attack her hotel as Vaggie cussed them out. You all tried to hang out to not get sucked through the portal, but you were the one hanging on at the two fell though.

“And guess what, babe?,” Adam kneeled in front of you as he gave a taunting smile.

“I forgive you for killing ten of my girls, so you’d understand if I do the same with your slu*ts, right?” He said, revealing he knew what you did all along. Your eyes widened before the aching became the familiar burning sensation.

Your eyes began to glow bright white, and your wings unfurl once more, the golden glow over shining the already bright orb. Everyone shielded your eyes as the light from your wings revealed a hidden halo above your head.

“Ỵ̛̖͋͢o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇ ḿ̬̏ͤͅo̯̱̊͊͢t̲̂̓ͩ̑ḣ̖̻͛̓ẹ̿͋̒̕r̴̨̦͕̝f̵͖̜̉ͅư̡͕̭̇-!!” Your voice faded away as you finally fell through the portal, where everyone was silent at what they witnessed. Lute looked shocked as Adam looked like he witnessed something horrific.

“Adam…” Sera finally spoke up, and he nervously looked up at her, where she had a dark look on her face. “We’ll discuss about your human later,” She slowly told him.

“I-I… whatever…” Adam quietly mumbled, where he flew out of the courtroom, Lute following behind him with a determined look.

“You have to figure something out, sir,” She said, “You’re their groom-to-be after all, sh*thead,” She reminded him, and he gave a frustrated noise.

“Alright! Calm your f*cking tit*, Lute,” He grumbled, rubbing his temples to try and lower down his stress levels. “I’ll discuss it with Sera, and I’ll find a way to make this right for me,” He reassured his lieutenant and himself.

“You better,” He froze and turned to see Sera looking at him with her arms behind her arm as she gave a stern look at the first man

“They’re in purgatory and are suffering because of your mistakes, make it right, and be their guardian Angel,” She demanded, the eyes in her wings and hair opened to show Adam that she was serious.

“Oh, I will,”

Chapter 21: Choosing a Side

Chapter Text

Your entire life, you believed you were something special. The ones you look up to the most always told you, so who were you to question them?

Turns out you were right, in a sense, but only for the greed of the first man.

He wanted you. He needed you. Your purpose in life was just preparing yourself to be the spouse to him.

That can cause some physiological trauma to someone, right?

Charlie and Vaggie groaned in pain when they got shot out of the portal, getting rub burns and hitting the couches.

“Charlie, Vaggie? You good?” Angel Dust stood up from his seat at the bar, walking towards them with a raised eyebrow. Pentious slithered to check on the two, where Charlie had tears in her eyes, trying to breath properly but was having shaky breaths.

“Charlie, please-,” Vaggie began to speak up and went to touch her girlfriend’s shoulder, but Charlie pushed her away before stuttering out an apology and ran upstairs to her room, Razzle and Dazzle following behind her.

“What the f*ck happened?” Husk asked, before chugging down his 7th bottle as Vaggie sighed in defeat. “I’ll explain it to you,” She mumbled, feeling like the worst being ever to exist.

“Where’s-?” Pentious said your name, looking at the portal that was still opened. The moment he said your name, you crashed against the floor, wings covering you from debris that was caused from you crashing into a table.

“Toots!” Angel instinctively put an arm over Vaggie and Niffty to protect them from the table debris as he watched your shaking violently, whether it was from fear or rage he doesn’t know.

“Kid, you okay?” Husk placed a hand on your body, but yowled in pain and pulled his hand back instantly. He looked at his hand, that had burns on his palms, smoke sizzling.

“Husk!” Pentious gasped and slithered his way with bandages, before they all looked at you more clearly. Eyes wide with fear, you were supporting yourself with your hands as you stared at the floor.

You shakily raised your hand over your head, and grabbed the now acquired glowing halo shining as bright as the sun. Searing pain was what you could feel the moment you touched the halo.

You ripped your hands away as blood began to fill your palms. Your breathing became very heavy, and vision was blurry as you can barely hear the voices of the staff calling out for you.

“I-I have to go,” You managed to choke out, and pushed your body to run out of the hotel, ignoring the shouts from the others, and ignoring the static stare from a looming demon from the second floor.

Your boots crushed against the ground, pushing yourself to keep on running. Where though? Your home? An alley? Carmilla? Vees? You just need to keep running.

The more you ran, the more of the burning sensation spreads all over your body. You felt like throwing up your insides, since it was all burning painfully now.

Your wings unfurl themselves, trying to make you fly, but you don’t even want to feel them. You just kept on crashing onto the ground, rubbing the wings into the dirt and concrete to prevent them from taking you anywhere.

All you can think of right now is a memory. One you wished to erase, one you now know you can never run away from.

The memory of your death.

~~~

“Ight, you can go piss off then,” With a click, and dial up beeping, you concluded the call with your now, former friend. Another petty fight, and you didn’t let it go, so now you're walking home down the city streets as people in the road were cheering and drinking.

“Who needs them? I certainly don’t,” You scoffed, pulling your scarf closer to your face. New Year’s parties can always get heated with too much alcohol, and your friend had a bit too much and decided to call out every riskless act you ever made.

“Yeah… I don’t need them…” You furrowed your eyebrows when someone drunk bumped into you, making you scowl and shove them off, ignoring their cusses at you.

Only 10 more minutes until the ball drops and a brand new year will finally be upon you. Maybe this time you will change something about you, actually listening to your friend about cleaning up your attitude.

“Why should I?” You suddenly asked yourself, a wave of pride hitting you. You shouldn’t listen to what your friend criticizes about you. You shouldn’t change for being a “prude”, right?

All of these thoughts, you didn’t notice the fading cheering of the crowd as you mindlessly walked down the streets, mistaking an alleyway as a corner to a street. The only reason you snapped out of your thoughts was because of glass breaking, and shouts of people.

You looked up to see figures covered in black clothing, holding backpacks and motioning everyone to be quiet. You stopped walking and reasoned any rational thoughts you had. It’s better to walk away as they didn’t see you yet, and so you took a step back, but you stopped on some broken glass from a bottle, cursing to yourself as the group finally noticed your presence.

“f*ck!!” A male voice yelped out, as he was struggling to pull something out of his pocket. Someone shouted for him to stop before doing something stupid, but he didn’t listen as he finally pulled out an object, and pointed at you.

All the while you were taking major steps back and lifting your hands in the air, hoping that they would see that you were unarmed and they would let you go, but the moment he pointed something at you, instincts told you to run.

But you weren’t fast enough.

Static noises were all you heard, and burning sensations were all you felt the moment those bullets pierced into your chest, and out of back. You didn’t know how long those bullets kept on coming, but the moment you even had a sliver of awareness, you were on the floor, throat constricting, painful breaths, and the white burning pain all over your body.

“You f*cking idiots! No witnesses doesn’t mean instantly killing them!” You can barely hear someone shout. Whether it was a man or a woman, you never figured it out. You opened your mouth to make yourself vocal, to make a sign that you’re barely alive, but it fell short as you only managed to choke on blood.

“We’re double f*cked now because of you!” With the last senses, your trembling hands can feel the vibrations of footsteps stomping on concrete and gravel, fading away as black spots cover your vision, not seeing the red and blue lights getting closer.

Your hearing was the last to go, as you heard beeping and people’s muffled talking, shouting to get an ambulance and one sentence that made you know you were out of time.

“Time of death; 11:50 December 31,”

You couldn’t see the white sheets covering your body, you couldn’t feel the hand gently placed on your heart, but you could hear one more thing before silence.

“May God guide your soul to your rightful place,”

Yet no one was there.

You always needed someone to guide you, you never took risks by your own heart. The only time you did, you got disowned for being a mechanic. You never took chances ever since until now.

That’s why your soul went the wrong path. No one guided you to Heaven. Your soul took a risk.

And it chose to fall.

~~~

“Boss is back!” A pit bull hellhound shouted at the others. Who all smiled and excitedly went to the door to greet you, tails wagging. Spike and Nebula were in front as the doors were thrown open, but their smiles turned to concerned frowns when you didn’t greet them like usual. Instead, you ran past them like you were going to get killed, and ran into a metal wall.

“Boss?” The hellhounds and imps all looked at each other as Nebula ran to your side as you didn’t look like you knew where you were, looking panicked and breathing heavily. You scooted all the way to the wall until your back was against it, your main hands on your head pulling your hair and the smaller hands clutching your stomach and heart.

All you can hear was your own heartbeat, and muffled and gargled noises in the back as your vision was blurry and black spots were forming. You could barely make out what your hellhounds and imps were saying.

“Boss!”

“Are you okay?”

“They’re having a panic attack! Get their bed ready!”

“Someone bring in Little Radio, play some tunes for them!”

“It’s okay to be okay, sweetie. We’re here for you,”

You closed your eyes when you felt something furry on your lap, and something wet touching your hand. You could make it out as a small tongue, and small whines from the furry hellhound. Your heart began to slow down, your breathing became soft and steady, and you opened your eyes to see a Pomeranian hellhound comforting you.

“You really do make a great service hound, Pom Pom,” The said hellhound smiled, giving you one last head rub before hopping off of your lap as Spike helped you stand again.

“Let’s get you somewhere comfortable,” He gently whispered to you, making you nod and rub your face tiredly. He led you up the stairs to your room, before turning to the hounds and imps as he motioned a few flying imps and hounds to come with him.

“Everyone else stay here, boss will explain everything once they are ready,” The crowd all mumbled in protest, but they reluctantly nodded and continued with their work. Spike closed the door to your room as flying imps all moved around to grab things to comfort you and Nebula pulled the blanket over you as you sat down on your bed.

“Boss, honey. Please tell us what happened. Take all the time you need,” Nebula soothed, patting your thigh as she rubbed your back gently as a mother would when her child gets sick.

“I’m… I’m not… I don’t know what I am,” You choked, not even finding coherent words. You don’t even know where it start, that you were supposed to be an Angel, how you killed your apparent fellow angels, or how there were supposed to be a wedding when you died.

“I was meant to be in Heaven, but I’m here, a-and now… I killed so many demons and angels…” The realization that you did take part of violence and gore when you swore you weren’t a fan, it made you sick to your stomach.

“I’m so sorry… I don’t deserve your praise and worship, I’m a fraud,” You admitted. All of the denial of you being a horrible person while human finally broke, and you just felt like you weren’t anything.

Spike looked at his wife with worry, before he sat down on the other side of you, and placed your Little Radio on your lap.

“Listen very carefully, boss,” He started, wiping tears from your eyes. “It doesn't matter if you were supposed to be an Angel or a Demon. You changed this city for the better, and changed our rights for the better,”

“Yeah, you’re in Hell now, so what’s the point in wallowing what you could’ve been, than being in the present of what you are now?” Nebula asked you seriously. You opened your mouth, but soon closed it when you let her words sink in.

“You’re the Holy Demon! The most powerful Overlord in all of Pride Ring!” A small imp cheered, causing the other flying imps to cheer with agreement. That caused you to smile slightly, and you wiped your tears.

“The hotel… it’s not going to stand by itself,” You suddenly said, looking out of the window, where the hotel stood on the highest hill.

“They’re not going to… no,” You shook your head. “They always managed to be the last ones standing,” The staff are as resilient as they needed to be, so you know they already have a plan.

“Nebula,” Said hellhound looked at you. You placed your radio on the table as you grabbed blank blueprints and pencils.

“Rev up the machines, it’s time to go into war,”

~~~

You placed and spread out the blueprints you managed to write down for all of your workers to see, as they all gathered around the big table looking at the papers.

“This is going to be our biggest purchase yet, everyone,” You explained. “So postpone any commissions and close down the shop,” You instructed a St. Bernard hellhound, who saluted and ran off to close the doors.

“We need these Sentries to be big and efficient in battle, not only when in offense but in defense. We need to protect the hotel,” You told them, pointing at sketches of giant mechs you came up with.

“We don’t have anymore angelic steels, boss. All are the property of Carmilla Carmine,” A small Labrador hellhound whined, ears drooped down anxiously. That had you nod and place your hand into your utility belt, pulling out an angelic blade.

“We don’t need ā̤̓̍͘ṇ̤͛̒̍y҉̃̀̋̑ ,” You closed your eyes in anticipation as you lifted up a blade and struck it on your arm. The Hellhounds gasped in horror and you sliced through your arm, where blood poured out and you made a pained groaning noise.

But it wasn’t red like a sinner’s, not black like a hellborn, not even golden like an angel’s. It was a pure glowing white color, and it dripped into a bucket you set under you. You hissed at the burning wound, dropping the blade but raised all your arms slightly.

You lifted your bucket as you gained enough white blood, where you hover your hand over the bucket and a glowing light erupted from your hand and the blood. After it faded away, you stuck your uninjured hand into the bucket and pulled out angelic steel, as you churned your blood into the key on making your creations.

“Tell me when you need more,” You grinned nonchalantly at an imp, who shakily took the block of steel and promptly passed out from your bleeding arm. You grabbed some bandages and began to wrap them around your arm as you began to order the hellhounds and imps to get started.

“Let us fight by your side, Boss!” Spike suddenly said, and you looked at him with slight shock as the other all shouted in agreement, to let them fight the exorcists. You shook your head sternly and turned to the husky hellhound with a serious look.

“I cannot allow you all to fight in a mess you were never involved in to begin with,” You argued. “You don’t have souls, you don’t need to fight for what those sinners and angels did,” You can’t let them get hurt because of your battles. If you did, it would erase all the work you did on fighting for their rights.

“You saved us from filthy demons who wanted to use our bodies for their disgusting desires, it’s only right for us to save you from angels who wish to take you away from us,” Nebula reasoned, grabbing your hand into hers.

“Please, let us serve our boss into battle,” You hesitated, wanting to argue more about them staying put, but you suddenly have an idea. If you know Charlie well, you know she’ll get an army with the help of Alastor, but they’ll only have weapons and no armor.

“Alright,” You smiled, causing everyone to shout with cheer. “We have exactly one month until Adam and the exorcists arrive, so we have exactly one month to build and train to fight,” You told everyone, and you pulled a pen out to give to Spike.

“Suggestions will be lovely,” You smiled at your people, who all shouted over each other. You were grateful that they would willingly fight with you, that you had people who you cared for, and they cared for you. Maybe being in that hotel did change you for the better.

“Angelic steel armored teeth!”

“Shields!”

“Arm held guns!”

“Helmets and chest plates!”

“All good ideas. Build them to protect arteries and weak spots, yet make them able to move efficiently and swiftly to avoid attacks, and cause major damage,” You told Spike, who nodded and scribbled all of these notes down for you to make.

“How’s this, boss?” Turning off a mold compressor, steam that came out revealed hot yet shiny armlets that were encased in steel, and bullets snuggly fitted around a mold. That made you grin widely and grab a bullet between your fingers.

“Excellent,”

~~~

You and an imp named Sue walked up the hill with a box cart in their arms. You noticed that there were giant grates with Carmilla’s symbol, and a giant crowd of Cannibal Hellborns gathered in front of the hotel doors. Where the Princess of hell and her girlfriend stood in front of the crowd with the other staff.

“You’re back!” Charlie turned around and gasped, running to tackle you into a hug with tears in her eyes. The others ran up to you, as Alastor simply walked with a smile, something swirling in his eyes.

“Hey,” Husk mumbled. “Are you okay about… everything that happened?” He asked you hesitantly. You gently pushed Charlie off and rubbed your arms awkwardly, now realizing you did run off dramatically.

“Yeah, heard you were meant to be an angel, toots,” Angel Dust whispered, making sure no other demons would hear, as he didn’t want anyone else to now about the news for your sake.

“It definitely caused a major identity crisis, but I think I’m okay for now,” You shrugged, making eye contact with Alastor, who only tilted his head and remained silent. That wasn’t a good sign, but you’ll deal with that later as Charlie gently grabbed your hands.

“I’m sorry for dragging you into this whole mess, I should’ve thought more about how it would’ve affected you,” She paused. “Affected all of us,” She grabbed Vaggie’s hand and squeezed it tightly, making you smile that they reconciled while you were gone.

“You know, the halo looks very good on you,” Husk commented, trying to make you feel better. He was truthful about what he said, he thinks you were too good for Hell, and he knows that you don’t deserve to be stuck here with them.

“Very sssssspectacle,” Pentious smiled, eyes shining bright when he stared at the halo. You kind of forgot that it was there, but you didn’t want to touch it, as it may be a part of you, it still hurts you when making contact with it.

“I wanna touch it~,” Niffty giggled, reaching out to touch the halo, but Vaggie grabbed her to prevent her from getting hurt. You hummed and looked over at the grates filled with Carmilla’s weaponry.

“As much as I respect Carmilla,” You noted. “You’re going to need more than just spears and knives,” That was the cue for Sue the Imp to smile and dig into the box they were holding, pulling out a white colored gun, pointing at your back.

“Watch out-!”

CLING

The smoldering angelic bullet was crushed like a soda can, laying snuggly into the dirt like it was trash. You had your arm raised, where the steel armlet was sizzling, but still intact from the bullet.

“Angels are overconfident and brash when it comes to fighting. They think they’re invincible, so they lack any protection as they believe we are weak and feeble,” You told them, taking off your armor (heh), and placing it in the hands of Charlie.

“It’s time to take back our rightful place as the most powerful and dangerous ring in Hell,” You told them, grabbing a shotgun from the box and clocking it, giving the group a sharp toothy grin, finally throwing away or anti-violence mantra. It’s time to become a demon, and fight.

“That’s so f*cking hot,”

Chapter 22: The Night Where The Sky Turns White

Chapter Text

One month before the Cleansing.

“Oh my stars, if it isn’t my favorite juicy morsel! I haven’t seen you in ages,” You smiled when Rosie used her surprising strength to lift you up with ease and hugged you tightly, pinching your cheek like a child.

“It’s an honor to fight beside you, Rosie,” You wheezed out, feeling her arms crushing your ribs. You’ve only seen her a few times after the Overlord meeting, but you’re glad that she’s helping out with Charlie’s situation.

“I’m afraid I’m sitting this one out, little thing. But my town people will love to tear the flesh off of the angels!” She sighed sadly, but smiled while motioning to her cannibals, who were all digging around the crates of weapons.

“I think my hellhounds are too,” You nervously smiled, looking over to see your hellhounds and imps all grinning widely and talking about the golden blood spilling on the ground while the cannibal people are all nodding excitedly.

“Quite a handful, aren’t they?” Rosie mused, knowing the feeling of sometimes being overwhelmed by taking care of a whole village, but it always paid off when the cannibalistic overlord had fun with her people.

“Yeah, but it’s worth it to keep them protected,” You replied, subconsciously rubbing your bandaged arm anxiously. Your kind is divided on whether or not to let your hellhounds fight a sinner’s battle for their souls. Yet, you feel very grateful that they care.

“I understand, it ain’t easy being an overlord, though with the right help from the right demons,” Rosie plucked gently and placed a camellia between your ear and hair. “Ya can go a long way from where you were before,” You smiled at her as she gave you a wide toothy grin.

“Thanks Rosie,” You always feel more wise whenever you talk with Rosie. She’s been in Hell way longer than you, so she knows a thing or two about being an Overlord. You’re thankful that she adores you, or wants to eat you, who knows really?

“No problem, ya always such a dear when we meet!” She cooed, before turning away to scold Susan for shouting at a teen hellhound for god knows what. You snorted and clasped your hands together.

“Alright everyone!” You said to the hellhounds and imps, who all looked at you while modifying the armory for the cannibals.

“Let’s use those angelic steel knuckles!”

~~~

4 weeks until the Cleansing

“Looking good, everybody!” You gave finger guns towards the cannibals who were putting helmets and chest plates on for practice. You motioned Spike to train them as you climbed up a side ladder to the railing that had a view down to the front of the hotel.

You watched with a smile as hellhounds and imps were teaching the staff on how to use sentries by their side, and avoiding Niffty to stop her from stabbing anyone. You continued to watch over, not knowing that someone was walking up behind you.

“My dearest, Darling,” Your ears twitched hearing the static voice of Alastor, the clinking of his cane getting closer until he leaned against the railing next to you.

“Alastor,” You gave a nod while looking at him with your peripheral vision. You haven’t talked to him since you left to Heaven, and you don’t even know if he’s feeling any anger, curiosity, or something. You still can’t tell with that smile of his.

“You keep on surprising me with your little magic tricks,” He finally spoke up after a moment of silence. You turned your head to see him raising an eyebrow at you, his smile still remaining, but it held something more you can’t put your finger on it.

“You upset about it? Because I didn’t know until that day either,” You cautiously asked him. He simply gave a silent chuckle before tapping his fingers on his cane in a rhythm. He gave a slight shrug before sighing a little.

“I will admit, I am befuddled at the shocking revelation,” He confessed. “However, that simply makes you more ų̷͕̙͚͖̲̱̐̒̀̆̎̈͜n̸͉̠̘̲̼̼̩͗͒̕͝͝ī̶̧͙͖̲̘q̶̗̪̲̓͆̑͒͝ų̷͕̙͚͖̲̱̐̒̀̆̎̈͜è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜ to me,” He cooed, leaning his head against his arm while looking at you with a desire.

You subconsciously shuffled away, but internally relieved that he wasn’t angry, but why would it matter to you? You managed to be in a tie while fighting him, you can’t take him on.

“The halo is such a delicious sight to behold,” He commented, looking at your glowing halo, where you shyly tried to keep it hidden, but nothing is making it go away anytime soon.

“Those wayward sinners and Hellborns are such delights to have in a calvary,” He commented, looking down at Angel Dust flirting with Spike, who was awkwardly looking at his wife for help, but she was snickering at the situation.

“Foolish to ask, but you scared about the battle?” You grinned at him, teasing him as he gave a dramatic gasp and placed a hand over his heart.

“Me? Scared? The Radio Demon?” He laughed hysterically and loudly. “You continue in making me smile and laugh, darling,” He sighed, wiping a tear from his eye. You snorted loudly and covered your mouth at his theatrics. You forget that even if he’s only wanting your soul, he’s a fun guy to hang with.

“Welp, I better go help my imps on carrying more armory here,” You pushed yourself from the railing and turned to walk away. You remembered how tiny the imps are compared to the hellhounds, and seeing them struggling to pull and push crates made you alert.

“Oh! Alastor,” You turned back to look at the demon, who faced you when he heard his name. Your thoughts ran through your head, trying to think of the right words to say to him.

“Thank you, for being here for so long, even if it’s only for your amusem*nt and never took any of this seriously, it means a lot to Charlie,” You smiled warmly, and ran back downstairs to help the oncoming Hellborns.

“My dear,” His hands slightly tightened around his cane top, ears flicking around with an emotion he still can’t get used to. Who knew following a sinner for their soul became more than a want.

“It too means a lot to have you by my side,”

~~~

3 weeks until the Cleansing

“Here for a drinking break?” You almost fell off your seat when the deep voice of Husk was behind you, and you swiveled in your chair to face the bartender.

“Kinda, I was wanting to see if you were around here, like always,” You joked, making him smile and placed a bottle on the table. “I’m always here,” He replied back, before tapping his own bottle with yours.

“I’m sorry for burning your hand- paw? Either way, you got burned like sh*t because of me,” You mumbled out, motioning at his wrapped up paw that was still recovering from touching your halo.

“Don’t worry about sh*t, kid. A former Overlord needs to be resistant against anything,” Husk shrugged, trying to make you feel better. Sure, it burned like f*cking sh*t, but it recovered pretty good after a couple of weeks.

“I love seeing you train, by the way,” You blurted out, before your face heated up in embarrassment as Husk looked at you with his ears up in alert. He was actually caught off guard as you never said anything like that to anyone before.

“T-The way you use your cards as bombs! That’s what I meant!” You panicked, “I wasn’t checking you out! I-If you wanted that! But at the same time, I-it’s just looking out for you! Not me being a weirdo!” You cussed yourself for stammering, now you think he was judging you for what you said. Instead, he just bursted out laughing and flickered his tail, before slowly blinking at you with a soft grin.

“Never change,” He commented, before walking off with his bottle in hand. You gave a deep sigh before looking behind you to see Pentious pulling in metal sheets and equipment, his own tools to build his own weapons.

“You have such a fascinating brain, Pentious,” You commented, looking over his shoulders. He flinched and yelled at your appearance. You just realized he was wearing a general uniform, and welding goggles, making you look at him up and down.

“T-thank you!” He stammered out your name before pulling his goggles up on his head. Everytime he believes he feels confident, you always manage to have him into a stuttering mess. You and Cherri made him feel all flustered and confused about his emotions.

“I do must say, I hope we both survive and share a great partnership on our inventions,” He choked out, as one of his minions gave him a welding pen. You gave a thought, before smiling with mischief in your eyes.

“Me too,” You said. “Maybe a sentry with a death Ray doesn’t sound all too bad anymore,” You said, before motioning to a very tall sentry behind you with a launcher-like arm, giving a manic grin and co*cked the launcher arm, and running off. You ran after it to make sure it won’t blow anything up just yet.

“… oh, how I love them so,”

~~~

2 weeks before the Cleansing

“Duck and cover, toots!” You naturally ducked to avoid a bomb thrown by Cherri as it exploded behind you. You adjusted your goggles as it tilted from the explosion and walked up at Angel Dust and Cherri Bomb.

“What’s up, babe?” Cherri grinned. “Here to watch us flex out sick ass muscles?” She asked while flexing his arm to show off. You playfully rolled your eyes and chuckled.

“Also came here to check on you both, see how you’re doing,” You placed your small hands on your hips and your main one crossed over your chest while looking at the large amount of guns and bombs they had stored in crates.

“Gotta admit, f*cking unnerved,” Angel Dust bluntly replied. “But you live once- twice? Eh, who the f*ck knows?” He shrugged, before continuing to polish off his mini guns.

“Just… glad to fight it with the two best bitches I know in Hell,” He looked up and smiled at you both. You grinned back as you placed helmets on their head as Cherri flicked hers back a little.

“You know it, Angie!” Cherri laughed, taking a spray can out of nowhere to stylize the armor to her style.

“You’re a very fun character, Cherri Bomb,” You told her. “Glad to see Angel having a good friend like you,” That made the spider demon feel a warm feeling in his stomach before brushing it off.

“Yeah, we haven't really hung out for that long, babe. But if we survive, we will have all the time in Hell to get to know each other~!” She flirted, and you still don’t know if she was blinking or winking at you, so you just smiled and rubbed your neck awkwardly.

“I really do think the halo is hot, toots,” Angel Dusted piped in, looking at the glowing ring. “Maybe after the battle, we could have some angelic confessions, eh~?” He wiggled his eyebrows at you.

“Totally agree with that, Angie,” Cherri snickered and placed her now styled helmet on her head.

“You know what?” You pretended to think, and had a mischievous glint in your eyes as you decided to mess with them.

“I’ll consider it,” They both paused and looked at you in shock at what you said. You had a serious look on your face, before you bursted into laughter, to which Cherri Bomb and Angel Dust joined in your laughter.

“You really have changed, toots,” Angel wheezed “Welcome to the club,” He patted your back as you softly snickered, before Cherri then picked up a bomb and tossed it to your hands, and grabbed more with a wide smile.

“Now, let us show you how we do it sinner style!”

~~~

1 week before the Cleansing

“Hey, you’re awake,” You quickly hushed Charlie as she covered her mouth to stay quiet. Vaggie tiredly followed her girlfriend as you laid on the couch in the hotel lobby. You decided to have your stay in the hotel with your hellhounds, so they all had slept in their own rooms.

“Charlie, Vaggie,” You whispered. “A pup was having a nightmare, had to calm her down,” You looked down at the small Heeler hellhound who snuggly laid on your lap as your small arms caressed the fur of the demon.

“Did I wake you two up?” You asked them, but they denied it as Vaggie walked to leaned against a cough arm rest.

“Wanted to get water,” Charlie mumbled, rubbing her eyes as she went to the sink of the kitchen and poured her glass up.

“Charlie is also afraid to go alone, so I tagged along,” Vaggie whispered to you with a grin, and Charlie whined at her girlfriend about her confession, making you quietly chuckle. The two decided to stay a little longer as they both sat down beside you.

“Is your dad coming to help?” You asked Charlie while she sipped her cup. She opened her mouth to reply, but paused.

“I’m… I’m not really sure,” She admitted. She hadn’t even thought about contacting her dad. They might have mended their relationship, but it’s still a new second chance, so old habits, she guesses.

“I’ll forever be thankful if he does show up, but if not,” She smiled, “It’s not like I’m alone on this,” She hugged Vaggie close to her, making the fallen Angel smile while blushing.

You smiled, but squinted a little as the glow of your halo began to bother you, so you covered it with a blanket, but now you felt self conscious about how you looked, and Vaggie took notice.

“You’ll get used to the whole, “becoming a sinner after having a deep connection with Heaven” and all that,” She whispered, gently pulling Charlie off of her and motioned to your halo.

“If you need comfort, I’ll help you guide through it,” She reassured you, making you smile softly at her as the pup hellhound yawned and moved up against you while sucking on her thumb.

“And I’ll,” Charlie slid between you and Vaggie. “Be emotional support!” She squealed, pulling you both to her, making you both sigh with tiny grins. You felt very grateful that you had people like the staff by your side.

“Thank you,”

~~~

The day before the Cleansing

You and the army all huddled in front of the hotel as Charlie kept on mumbling her lines to herself to give to the demons. She took a deep breath and spoke into Alastor’s microphone staff.

“I thank everyone to fight with us,” She began, looking down at everyone. “Tomorrow, the exorcists will come and face Hell ready to win and take back our peace!” She said with a determined smile. Only Vaggie cheered, to which you also piped in on the cheering, which also caused your hellhounds to follow suit.

“In case we fail, I want you all to know that getting to know all of you is the biggest honor in my life,” Charlie sniffed, wiping a tear from her eyes as she beamed down at you, and you gave her thumbs up.

“What redemption means to you, I’m glad you all tried to prove yourself in one way or another, and I can’t ask more than that,” She confessed, and the pups all howled as a cheer. “So, spend your night however you want, because-,” Charlie was cut off.

“WE’RE ALL GONNA DIE!!” Niffty shouted with the laughter of a maniac, which had everyone go silent and look at her with a weirded out look.

“Lets not die, everyone,” You piped up, giving the army an awkward smile. That had the cannibals and hellhound the motive to cheer again.

“LETS NOT DIE!!”

“You really do know how to get a crowd to cheer,”

~~~

“Keep the pups down the the bunkers, I don’t want any hounds teen age and below to take a part of this,” You told a Doberman hellhound as you handed over a sleepy pup, in which the hellhound nodded and led all the children hellhounds back to the factory as everyone else had drinks to spend their last night.

“Here’s to being alive today and not dying tomorrow!” Pentious suddenly cheered and raised his glass in the air. You all cheered and clinked your drinks together, and you began to chug your bottle as fast as Husk.

Meanwhile, Alastor took off his coat and set it aside to sit down on the couch, watching everyone have their last drinks for the night of battle. He smiled as Niffty sat beside him while sharpening her knives.

“Ah, the celebratory night before a courageous last stand. It’s been a surprising thrill to witness my darling to have connections with these wayward souls,” He sighed while the bug-like sinner giggled hysterically while making a bug crown.

“You had that talk with Rosie, you figured out what they mean to you?” Niffty grinned. “They are definitely a bad boy,” She sighed dreamily while watching you having a drink-off with Husk.

“Ah yes, I do believe I figured it out for myself,” He nodded with content. Maybe he did find out what you meant to him. Or maybe he’s only saying that to have Niffty not talk about it, it’s all up to what he decides it means.

“Hey, boss,” Nebula called out for you as you were walking to the doorway to have a nightly walk around the hotel.

“You know, I noticed a few heart eyes gazing your way. You should deal with some broken hearts now rather than later,” She grinned with a knowing look, making you pause to stare at her like she had grown two heads.

“What are you talking about?” You asked incredulously. She rolled her eyes at your dense mind, and she walked with you as she continued.

“We’re talking about how the obvious romantic tension you have with the sinners here,” She pointed out like it was obvious to you. Your smile faded a little as you nervously played with your fingers.

“Why would they love me like that?” You protested. “I’m not… I’m not lovable that way, trust me. Human life taught me that,” Even if you changed, there was still a lingering fear from who you used to be as a human, you don’t want to mess up any relations you already have.

“That’s because humans don’t know what really living was like until they die, it’s up to you now to figure out if you want to pursue romance, or stay stuck in how you used to be in the past,” Nebula reassured you, placing a hand on your cheek to comfort you, making you gently grab her arm and smiled.

“I think I will,” You told her. After taking a walk around the hotel, you realized that you had something to show the group, but realized it wasn’t on your person.

“I’ll be back, guys,” You called out to the group. “I need to grab something from the factory,” You had a gift for them, and you needed to grab it before the battle starts.

You jogged down the hill and into the city, where night fell, and almost no sinner was in the streets. You turned a corner to see your factory in the distance, but stopped when you heard a hissing sound, and you looked around to find the source.

BANG

You coughed violently, trying to get the smoke out of your lungs as soon as you saw a small bomb that emitted pink smoke. When you tried to run, silk ribbons shot out of the dark, wrapping around your body, arms, and legs tightly to prevent you from moving.

You fell onto your knees with a hiss as the smoke got into your lungs and felt slightly dizzy. You continued to thrash until your vision was filled with figures walking up to you, and a hand aggressively grabbed your jaw, forcibly opening it where cold liquid went into your mouth.

“Drink up, Gordita~!” Distorted voices were heard, as you spat out the liquid, but it was too late. You tried to unfurl your wings, and barely allowed to to break through the ribbons before you felt extremely tired.

The last thing you could see was glowing red eyes getting very close to your face, where one of them was vibrating with a soothing sight to see, not knowing your eyes swirled with hypnosis.

“Ⱨł, ฿₳฿Ɏ~,”

Chapter 23: The Show Must Go On

Chapter Text

“They are all going to f*cking die!” Vox laughed hysterically, leaning against his chair while watching the screens of the Hazbin army getting ready for war. Wiping a tear from his screen, he stood up from his chair and walked down his bridge to teleport through his cameras.

He made it down to the lowest level of the Vee Tower, standing right in front of giant doors that opened for him, revealing a huge cell room that contained a clear wall jail cell, and Valentino and Velvette were inside.

“How’s our special guest holding up?” He asked Velvette, who was preparing a whole lot of sexual outfits and hanging them onto a clothing rack with excitement.

“Baby is waking up!” She smiled, and turned on the lights that pointed to reveal what was contained in the cell. It was you of course, with Vox’s wires all wrapped around your body.

Tightly bound around your thighs, stomach, and legs, the wires also held your arms up away from the rest of your body, where it also lifted your head up from where it was placed around your neck too.

“Look how sexy they are, your wires wrapped around their pudgy little body, and that face?” Valentino whined. “I can’t wait for this Extermination to be over,” He whispered, before licking the glass slowly, even causing the other Vees to stare with slight disgust and took a step back away from the moth demon.

“You don’t need those ratty ass clothes, Baby. I’ll make you all the lingerie and sex suits your heart desires,” Velvette smirked and held up sex clothes that will always make you gag even before when you were human, even now as a demon.

“Don’t worry darling, we have a Tv for you to watch all of your little stupid slu*ts die in the most horrific. Way. Possible,” Voz darkly chuckled and pressed a button that lowered a Tv screen where it showed a video cam of the hotel, indicating that Vox was spying on the sinners.

“Look at them! I’ll make the screen aim directly at Alastor. Just for you!” Vox laughed, where the screen glitched from zooming into Alastor, who seemed like he was looking around for something. Or someone.

“Enjoy the show, amor~! Because after this,” He placed his arm on the glass and leaned closer to look at you, a familiar bubbling in his stomach, making him more ecstatic to have you in his claws.

“Bet your ass we’ll give you the greatest night of pleasure~,” Valentino grinned. “Maybe finally… we’ll both feel love,” His eyes flickered for a moment, silently taking in what he said, before he returned a sick smile and turned to walk away with Velvette.

“See ya, Baby! Don't suffer for too long!” She waved at you with glee and the two overlords left, leaving you and Vox to stare at each other, one filled obsession, and the other filled with hatred.

“The Holy Demon, in my hands once more,” He chuckled. “Gotta admit, didn’t actually think hypnosis would work, but it f*cking did!” When he said that, his blue eye vibrated wildly, and the wires lifted your chin to force you to look him in the eyes.

“That would be in great use in the future~!” He cackled, before laying his screen against his arm and looking up at you all lovingly, at least that’s what he felt. You knew in his eyes it was more than that.

“Guess your name really did fit you,” He let a silent chuckle, eyes attracted to the halo floating above your head, oh how it glowed just like your wings, and how it made you more desirable to have.

“If I can’t have Alastor, I’ll have what he desires the most. I’ll make him suffer the way I did when he took everything from me,” He gritted his teeth when he spat out Alastor’s name, but he stopped when he faintly heard a noise coming out of your mouth.

“…ha… e… ou…” You mumbled, wrists straining from how hard you’re pulling against the wires. Vox’s smile widened after you not saying anything ever since you woke up.

“Hmm? What was that, darling?” He mockingly placed a hand to the side of his head and pretended to not hear you properly. You gritted your teeth when he pressed his hands against the glass.

“I want you to say it,” He whispered in such a desperate tone, wanting you to verbally say the sentence that will assert your relationship with one another, and that only made you more furious.

In a split second, you let out a distorted roar as you lunged at the tv demon, but the glass cell prevented you from even touching him as the wires pulled you back. Eyes were pitch black as you looked over Vox, who still had that stupid idiotic grin on his face.

“I,” A tug from your arm.

“Hate,” A sneer from your mouth.

“You,” A glowing from your halo.

“You don’t get to call me darling. You don’t get to say sh*t for what you did. And when I get out, I will tear you limb from limb and smash that S̵̙͕̀̃T̨͈͗̌ͥU̠҉̷̙ͦP̧͕̒̊͘I̍̅̀̎̊D̶͔̭̪̻ screensaver face of Ỵ̛̖͋͢O̖̼ͩ͌͐U̠҉̷̙ͦR͉̜̎͡͠S̵̙͕̀̃!!” You shouted, managing to pull the wires off of your arm and slammed it hard against the clear wall.

Vox closed his eyes as he inhaled deeply, letting out a shudder moan, making you look at him with disgust as he pressed a clawed hand on the glass, right over your chest.

“This is better than sex,” He admitted, before taking a step back and turning to leave. The wires pulled you back, and there you hung like before, still loopy from whatever they drugged you with. You needed to get out.

Now.

“Before I spike their heads for all to see,”

~~~

“Did you find the Boss?” Spike asked his wife when she ran up to after searching the whole city with others. It was the day of the Extermination, and you never returned after leaving for the factory. Not even the strongest bloodhound could pick up your scent to figure out where you went.

“We haven’t seen Boss ever since last night,” She shook her head while wrapping fighting bandages around her arm. “We do not know where they are,” She mumbled in frustration,

“Where the f*ck are they?” Angel Dust mumbled, subconsciously biting his nails anxiously while his other pair of arms were fiddling with his Tommy guns.

“They wouldn’t… abandon ussss, right?” Pentious meekly asked everyone. That made the sinners hesitate for a second, but they all flinched when Nebula slammed down a spear onto the bar table, glaring at them for even considering that you abandoned them.

“If you believe that, then you never knew them at all,” She growled, but backed off when her husband gently took her to the side to calm down as she was getting stressed from worrying about you.

Alastor emerged from the shadows and twirled his cane around to get everyone’s attention as he gave a laugh.

“Now now, my lovely fellowship,” He reassured everyone, “I’m sure they are fine. A simple catch up with personal business, trust me!” He turned his head slightly to look through the window and out into the city, where he knew you were located.

“They’re right, they’ll be here! You just need to focus on other things to keep your mind balanced!” Charlie encouraged them with a smile as the female hellhound walked to her and gently grabbed her arm.

“Not a single blade will make you bleed,” Nebula placed the arm brace on Charlie’s arms before she turned to the remaining sinners. Spike ripped open a crate that contained remaining weapons and the armory as he used his leg to push them to the staff.

“Grab them and go,”

~~~

“Extermination Day is here, bitches!” Adam exclaimed to his army of exorcists, who all held their spears and weapons by their side. “We’re going to go down and exterminate demon ass!” He explained with a cruel smile.

“Destroy that ass!” Lute piped in while flexing her arm.

“Prepare to slaughter every sinner in that sh*t hotel!” Adam laughed. “And you all remember, Vaggie?!” He questioned as the army riled up.

“Boo!”

“We hate her!”

“She was pretty hot though!”

“And she still is!”

“She is hot,” Adam commented with a mumble while tapping a finger on his chin.

“Rip Vaggie’s c*nt mouth out her ass!” Lute shouted, slightly twitching from the thought of killing Vaggie.

“Could you just-… chill, Lute. f*ck,” Adam bluntly said to his lieutenant, looking at her with slight judgment. “Anyway, whoever brings me Vaggie’s head gets… I don’t know, a million Heaven bucks,” He told the army, who all cheered.

“If you see my fiance, you know what to do,” All of the exorcists all shouted in agreement as Adam held up a locket with the shape of an eyeball and wings surrounding the eye.

“Hold them down until I extract their soul out of that sh*t hole,” He shrugged. “Who knows? Maybe we’ll wed there and f*ck above the rotting corpses of those filth sinners,” He snickered, before tucking the amulet in his robe.

“Ladies, let’s f*ck sh*t up!” He pointed at the portal that opened directly above the Hotel.

“ATTAAAAACK!!”

~~~

“No… no no no no NO NO NO!!” You see on the screen that the portal to Heaven opened above the hotel, and panic arose in you as you began to pull against the wired constraints to all your might. However, all you could do is barely move an inch from how strong the wires were holding you.

Whatever The Vees gave you, it was still effective as you were struggling to even move your limbs. Overlord or not, drugs was the one fear you won’t even dare to try when being a sinner. So whatever it was in your system, you were completely weak against.

You closed your eyes to prevent any tears from forming in your eyes as frustration hit you. How can you be the Holy Demon when something stupid as a love drug can wear you down?! Your eyes immediately open when the doors open, and saw a familiar machine walking in.

“Kitty…” You mumbled out, seeing the little red colored robot setting down a food tray that was meant for you. You called out to her, trying to gain her attention as you began to wheeze and gag.

After seconds of doing that, you then spat out a mini sentry you always stashed away in your mouth for emergencies. (Your old human boss used to say never leave anything important in your pocket as you could get pickpocketed at the most inconvenient times)

It turned on and climbed on top of your body and head, jumping it into an air vent above you as you were still trying to get Kitty’s attention to prevent her from leaving yet. The mini sentry fell down the other side of the air vent and landed on top of Kitty, where it plugged its hand into the nape of the fizzbot’s neck.

Kitty’s eyes went from red to blue, where she dropped her empty carrying tray and turned to the controls that held you in your cell. Her hands hovered over as the mini sentry controlled the bigger robot to release you.

“Release these restraints, Kitty. That’s it,” You encouraged the robot as she was pushing down buttons and sliding her fingers across the screen. After a few moments, there were beeping sounds and the wires around your body immediately let go, and retreated to who knows where.

“Good girl,” You whispered out in a relieved tone. The mini sentry removed its hand from Kitty’s neck and hopped back into the air vent as Kitty’s eyes went back to red and walked off as if nothing happened.

You groaned in pain as your body slushed around before leaning up against the clear wall. The mini sentry hopped out of the vent and landed on your shoulder as it pointed out to where your belt buckle and tools were as your eyes became pitch black with anger, and your halo now glowing a sinister dark red color.

“I’m going to make sure, those three will be able to see their own steaming organs and hearts beating from their mouth,”

~~~

“Here they come,” Charlie took a deep breath when the army of exorcists began to get closer as they charged. “Get ready everyone, we fight together!” Vaggie shouted to the hellish army. Cannibals and Hellhounds all wore their armor and held their weapons close with excitement. Giant and medium sized sentries all readied their weapons built on their arms and aimed for the sky.

Niffty was giggling with glee while holding her little knife, Husk cracked his knuckles with a growl, Angel Dust readied his Tommy gun and glared up at the sky, Pentious nervously held his dagger to his chest, and Cherri bomb tossed her bombs in the air with a bloodthirsty smile.

Charlie looked at the sky one last time with worry as Alastor stood on top of the hotel, pressing his finger to the earpiece you gave them all the night before and spoke to the Princess.

“They are fine, Charlie,” He reassured her, his static voice calmy heard through the earpiece. Charlie slightly gulped and nodded, looking back at the sky where the angels dove towards the hotel.

Meanwhile in your glass cell, you kept on slamming your whole body against the clear walls, snarling with rage as your strength slowly began coming back with fury taking over. Your wings unfurl and the mini sentry hides inside your pocket for cover.

“Our dear darling is resilient,”

CLANG

“They would never allow a filthy soul to cage them,”

CLANG

“Not even the highest demon can keep them obedient for them,”

CRACK

“That’s what I admire about my darling,”

CRACK

“They are such a saint when they want to be,”

CRASH

“And a d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜v̷̧̬̽͂́̎̉ī̶̧͙͖̲̘l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔ when they need to be,”

You hissed as the glass dug into your gloves and hit your flesh, but you stood up with ease and looked up at the ceiling, where you know the Vees were at the top floor, laughing away at your people’s misery.

“I̍̅̀̎̊ w̦̺̐̐͟ỉ͔͖̜͌l̙͖̑̾ͣl̙͖̑̾ͣ ḑ̴̞͛̒ẹ̿͋̒̕ā̤̓̍͘l̙͖̑̾ͣ w̦̺̐̐͟ỉ͔͖̜͌t̲̂̓ͩ̑ḣ̖̻͛̓ y҉̃̀̋̑o̯̱̊͊͢ư̡͕̭̇ t̲̂̓ͩ̑ḣ̖̻͛̓r̴̨̦͕̝ẹ̿͋̒̕ẹ̿͋̒̕ l̙͖̑̾ͣā̤̓̍͘t̲̂̓ͩ̑ẹ̿͋̒̕r̴̨̦͕̝,” Your distorted voice echoes throughout the room. Grabbing your belt buckle, you clicked it around your waist and took a deep breath, before your wings spread out and you flew through the walls, breaking through the concrete and out into the city.

“NOW!! FOR YOUR SOULS!!”

~~~

The streets of Sin City became dark as the streetlights broke, and sinners who hid for the Extermination poked their heads out to see a figure fly through the streets with such speed they couldn’t see who it was.

It was you of course, occasionally landing to run on all fours before boosting yourself up to fly to the hotel. From your sight, you can see a dark green shield surrounding the building, and you immediately guessed it was Alastor, making you grin and push yourself further into the sky.

Tucking in your wings the moment you saw Adam cracking the shield, you landed inside the barrier and slid onto the battlefield, looking up at the army of angels still coming down from the portal.

You closed your eyes, halo glowing brighter as the burning sensation surrounded your whole body, and with concentration, you released all the power you held onto into the sky.

WOOOOOOOOSH

The giant blast, just like the one you created on your first day in Hell, aimed for the charging angels that immediately disintegrated the moment the blast touched them. Everyone all watched in awe at what they were witnessing, and Adam instinctively ducked down with Lite to avoid the blast.

“BOSS!!” Nebula gasped, smiling at you as you heaved a little. That blast took a lot of you after the drugs finally got out of your system.

“You’re here!!” Charlie gasped, looking over at you when she used her shield to protect her head from an oncoming angel. You could only smile back as you grabbed your wrench and used it to grab an Angel’s throat and slammed them onto the ground, where hellhounds and cannibals jumped on the angel and ripped their limbs off.

“Had some roaches I needed to get rid off,” You only replied, before ducking and letting a bulldog hellhound tackle an exorcist by the throat and sloshed them around before decapitating them with his teeth.

You grinned at the results of all the hard work you and your hellhounds created for a month, as the cannibals avoided stabbings and hellhounds using gauntlets to crush the enemies into paste. You then turn your head to see Vaggie getting cornered by exorcists, while Charlie couldn’t help her with more of them attacking.

You’re finally able to put those angel souls to good use, as you placed your hands close to your chest, where it glowed a golden light, and the 10 angel souls wisped out. You grabbed them and turned to see an exorcist charging at Vaggie, so you threw one of the souls her way, where the glowing orbs morphed into humanoid shapes, and a spear stopped the exorcist’s own weapon.

“W-What?!” The exorcist stammered, face to face with what was once her fellow soldier, who was still wearing the uniform she wore last extermination, but her angelic features were now demonic, her wings bat-like, a pointy tail flickering, and her mask painted with a sad*stic smile.

The now demonic exorcist lifted her spear and slammed it down at the angelic soldier, cutting her in half and golden blood spewed out everywhere. Vaggie stood behind the demonic exorcist in shock, not fully processing what happened until one of your demonic minions pulled her away from an attacking angel, and set her aside next to you.

“Y-you… you had angel souls with you all this time?!” She finally snapped out of her shock, slicing an Angel’s neck as you slammed your wrench into one’s skull.

“I forgot about them until now!” You shouted back, ducking and rolling away from falling debris from the hotel. “Sorry,” You quickly said when you shielded Vaggie from falling angel limbs caused by Husk’s cards.

“Don’t be! That was f*cking sick!” She grinned widely, before grabbing an abandoned dagger and tossing it at the head of an exorcist. You merely grinned at that and placed the souls between your fingers as you looked into the sky once more.

“Let’s get this party started,” You tossed the remaining souls into the air, and they all morphed into demonic soldiers like the first, where they all smiled wildly and began attacking the angelic exterminators.

You saw one of your giant sentries grab an exorcist by the leg and arm, then proceeded to pull the angel apart. With a boost, you hopped onto the side of the sentry and used your other arms to throw your wrench at the other enemy soldiers.

“Holy sh*t, toots! These robots are as f*cking sick as they are hot!” Angel Dust whistled as he slammed the butt of his gun against the head of an exorcist, before getting lifted up by another giant sentry to be protected by more oncoming.

“They managed to make our exorcists into their minions?!” Adam shouted in disbelief. “That would be hot if it wasn’t for this f*cking war!” He groaned in frustration, not seeing a demonic exorcist flying his way.

“Focus, sir!” Lute used her spear to block the attack and tossed the minion away. Adam only sneered and spotted Alastor on the rooftop, grinning at him in a mocking way. Adam flew on top of the roof as well and glared down at the Overlord.

“Adam!” Alastor greeted, leaning against his cane, “First man, next to die!” He raised an eyebrow while giving the angel a dark smile.

“Who the f*ck are you?” Adam asked, not looking interested at the sight of the red demon.

“Alastor! Pleasure to meet you, quite a pleasure!” He chuckled. “I’ll be the one who will prevent you from taking my d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠â̸̠̋r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑l̶̘̫͚͎̟̙̺̼̦͈̋̽̔ī̶̧͙͖̲̘n̸͉̠̘̲̼̼̩͗͒̕͝͝ḡ̴̛͓̬͒̓̉̉̐́͘̕͜ â̸̠̋w̷̡̲̲̞͎̣̱̟̰͎̐̋̒â̸̠̋y̶̡͕̮͇͖͕̮̳̲̓ f̴̧̭͓̘̱̖̯͋̇͒̀́r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑ō̵̝̭͙̊m̶̜̍̄ m̶̜̍̄è̷̛̗̳͚̙͇̘͍͕̊̑̿͘͜,” Alastor slammed his cane down, where his inky tentacles came out of the ground.

“You really think they’re yours?” Adam asked in disbelief, summoning his guitar ax and began to chop away at the deer demon’s appendages.

“I know so,” Alastor grinned and sent more tentacles his way, doing a side step to avoid Adam’s angelic weapon.

“You really think you can take me on?” Adam mocked, “As if a mortal soul is able to stop me,” He slammed his guitar ax down, revealing Alastor dodged the attack, where he stood behind the angel.

“Plenty of wayward souls can take charge of their own fate, which in turn, can easily overpower an angel such as you,” Alastor teased, having one person in his head that he knows can take Adam down.

“You’re a sloppy pathetic excuse of an angelic being, quite an extreme downgrade for my darling to be around,” He taunted, releasing his tiny minions to crawl all over the first man while morphing into a larger version of himself.

“The only downgrade here is- f*ck-… f*ck you-! You red piece of- too much f*cking red…-! SHUT UP!!” Adam was getting jumped by the tiny minions, he pulled them off of him and tossed them aside.

“Poetry!” Alastor laughed, grabbing Adam with a tentacle and slammed him against the roof sign, where the angel growled in anger.

“Oh, I’m going to wipe that sh*t eating grin off your face,” He sneered. “Because you’re old news, you’re trash, and radio if f*cking dead!!” He flew into the sky and released a huge wave of angelic energy, hitting Alastor’s staff.

“What just happened?” He looked at his broken staff, “…f*ck…” He was then sliced in the stomach by Adam’s weapon, where he was thrown against the side of the roof and hit his back badly.

“f*ck, Alastor!” You looked up to see the last part of the fight, and you hopped off the giant Sentry and ran to climb the building, avoiding any angels charging at you.

“Radio is not dead… but it is ending its b̶̡͙̖̹̻̙̠̯͓͐͘r̵̨͇̰̭̜̈́͑ō̵̝̭͙̊â̸̠̋d̶͇͆̓̂̆͌͛͠c̷̡̪̘͎̻̦̀͑̒̈̂̿̑̓̚͜͝â̸̠̋s̷̠͕̪̥͐̌ţ̸̛̞̒̑̌́̄̽̀͝,” Alastor coughed and disappeared into your shadows when you stood between the two, facing Adam with anger your eyes.

“Look at what we have here~!” Adam cooed your name as you tilted your head slightly. You unfurl your wings to make sure Alastor escaped safely as you now stood in front of Adam.

“I really dig the new vibe you’re giving off, red halo? So hot,” Adam commented, as you both began to slowly circle one another.

“What’s with that look? You should show more appreciation to your guardian Angel who made sure you weren’t a complete hoe!” He argued, where that new information surprised you, but only made you more mad at him.

“Really did a sh*t job on making me a likable person, Adam,” You hissed, before pouncing on him and you both slammed your hands together, where your smaller hands sucker punched him in the stomach, where he was thrown a few feet away.

“So what? You weren’t a whor*, just a boring prude I can mold into my own housewife,” He cackled, before his wrist got wrapped by your chains and you threw your wrench at his head, where it chipped away at his horns.

“I’m here to take you back to Heaven, bitch! We are both going to wed the moment this Extermination is over, and I’ll finally have what I want!” He attempted to reassure you, but the look on your face made him realize you were very stubborn now.

“Over my double dead body,” You growled slowly, where you spread your wings out to fly into the air, which had Adam follow you.

“Come on! Being part of Heaven’s elites beats better than staying in this f*ck place! Why bother?!” He argued with you, but only had a punch to the face in return of his statement.

“Thought you said demons can’t be redeemed to be in Heaven,” You questioned his hypocrisy. All of his actions and arguments made you immediately think of who you were as a human, making you wince at the thought.

“You honestly think you’re a demon? Haven’t you experienced weird sh*t you know for a fact other sinners can’t do?” Adam questioned as if it was the most obvious thing in the afterworld.

“Ever bled for the first time?” That made you growl at him, with all of your thoughts and questions of who you are came back.

“Yeah, turns out purgatory can be a bitch to deal with,” He had the audacity to shrug. “Wasn’t there to guide you upstairs, but that wasn’t my fault! You should’ve been more careful, because look at the stress you’re giving your husband?!” He defended himself, and you stared at him in disbelief.

“I’ll rip your co*ck out through your mouth!” You shouted in anger, throwing your arms out to have your glowing chains lunge at him. You managed to wrap one around his arm before slamming him into the metal beams. Adam sneered from the crater he crawled out before gripping his guitar ax tightly and flew fast towards you to strike.

“Why even thrive in this sh*thole?! What benefits does Hell have better than Heaven?!” He yelled, irritated at your dodging. When he asked that, you gave a smirk and opened your mouth, where your very long, and slimy tongue stuck out, and you gave him a low hiss before pulling it back into your mouth as he stared for a second.

“…Okay, I’ll give you that,” He coughed, before grinning darkly and began attacking you again. You met on jumping back and and clashed your wrench against his own guitar ax, to which a golden and red color sparked and caused you both to be blown away from each other.

Pentious watched with fear as he ducked to avoid exorcists swooping down and attacking the cannibals and hellhounds as he witnessed you and Adam fighting and flying around.

Adam grabbed you by the leg, before throwing you down at the hotel, back hitting the railings where Pentious stood. He yelped when you landed close to him, and you hissed in pain from the concrete digging into your back.

“This battle isn’t going to last long if he’s still moving,” You groaned in pain, brushing rubble off your shoulders. Pentious listened to your words, and like du at his war ship that he spent months rebuilding and his eyes widened in realization.

“Of course,” He gasped, before he turned to you as you were about to take off again. He grabbed your arm and spun you around to face him. You were caught off guard when you stared up at him, Pentious’ face filled with courage and… love?

“Pentious-?” You didn’t finish your sentence as you then felt lips on your own, a scaly texture, but a soft feeling as you instinctively fluttered your eyes closed from the action. What seemed like forever, he pulled away and you opened your eyes to stare at him, eyes sparked in awe as Pentious breathed out your name with a shudder.

“I love you,” He whispered, his heart beating rapidly with what he did, thinking you would react badly at the time like this. But you only stared, eyes still wide and shiny as you gently pressed your hand against your lips and subconsciously licked them.

“That was my first kiss,” You whispered out, before a smile grew on your lips. “Congratulations for being so bold,” You gave a breathy laugh, making his face heat up and smile too. His tongue poked out of his mouth and it slightly tickled your cheek, making you let out an accidental giggle.

“HEY!! STOP TRYING TO f*ck MY FIANCÉ!!” Adam screamed, rage building up at the sight of a disgusting and filthy sinner laying hands on you, nevertheless taking away something he worked so hard to keep you away from.

“Eat sh*t, Adam!!” You retorted, spreading your wings out and pushed yourself to fly towards him to continue to attack him. From behind him, you could see the warship of Pentious flying up behind him, so you knew you had to distract Adam as much as possible.

“Sir!” You flinched at the shout of Lute behind you both, where Adam took that to throw you down into the ground and turned his head to see the warship coming, so he simply lifted his arm at the airship.

WHOOSH

“That coulda been ugly,” He laughed, as if that was nothing. You couldn’t even voice out your despair about Pentious, only staring at the sky in horror. The burning sensation built up again, where your eyes turned pitch black with your breathing became heavy with rage.

“You…” Your wings slowly unfurl once more, as you gripped onto the dirt, your gums showing with your teeth as you began snarling in such a feral way. Adam couldn’t process what happened until he saw a big blur tackling him further up into the sky in a tight grip.

“F̘͍͖ͫ͘U̠҉̷̙ͦC̵͉͋̔͞K͕͓͌̎̾I̍̅̀̎̊N̺̻̔̆ͅG̩̱ͩ̏͜ D̶͔̭̪̻I̍̅̀̎̊S̵̙͕̀̃G̩̱ͩ̏͜R͉̜̎͡͠A̷͙ͭͫ̕C̵͉͋̔͞Ḛͭ̉̇͟F̘͍͖ͫ͘U̠҉̷̙ͦL̸̖̽̌͂ W̯ͤ̾ͣ͝Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔O̖̼ͩ͌͐R͉̜̎͡͠Ḛͭ̉̇͟!!” You roared in his face, gripping onto his arms so tightly, blood began to seep through his robes. Adam could only let out a yell of pain before he summoned his guitar ax between you both and shoved you away from him.

You quickly recovered and threw your glowing chains his way when you saw he was trying to escape, where it wrapped against his neck, causing him to choke as you used your strength to slam him into the dirt hard.

“Oooohh! L-Look who is suddenly the main character all of a sudden~!” He coughed out, still giving his stupid smile as you stalked closer, wrapping your glowing chains tighter around your fists, ready to slam it against his mouth over and over.

He quickly got a hold of his weapon and sent an angelic energy your way, where your chains were now disintegrated, but you weren’t done with him yet. Not until he begged to be killed instead of mercy.

Your limbs pulled and stretched, as you felt your body grow from the pure feeling of fury within you. You finally let out a loud and distorted roar at the angelic being. Adam covered his ears from the pitched roar and

“This is why I chose you, tit*! Even when you take risks,” He laughed wildly, looking up at the giant figure of your demonic form looming over him. You were so blinded with rage, you were unaware of Lute and the other exorcists fly up behind you, waiting for Adam’s signal.

“It always gave me the upper hand,” He then snapped his fingers, and that was the cue to have the exorcists behind you to begin the ambush. Piercing white glowing chains wrapped around your limbs, legs, and neck, making you roar in pain from the burning hot feeling against your flesh.

Adam only grinned wider as he took out the amulet, where it opened, and a white light poured out, where it began to burn your skin, and your chest began to glow gold and red. Your eyes began to fade, your wings disintegrating, and roars of agony were heard.

“NO!!” Charlie cried out, seeing you getting weaker and your soul getting taken out of your body. But that fear begs to turn to rage, as she turned to Razzle and Dazzle and whistled for them.

Fire consumed them as they turned into their true forms. Vaggie and Charlie hopped onto the dragons and flew into the sky to stop Adam and Lute.

“Stop them while I abstract my fiance’s soul from their form,” Adam instructed Lute, who nodded and charged towards Dazzle and Vaggie. She sliced into Dazzle’s throat, making him roar in agony and fall straight into the hotel, taking Vaggie with him.

Lute turned to Charlie and Razzle to attack them next, but the demonic exorcists you still had control of surrounded the lieutenant and threw her into the hotel as well to help Vaggie, causing Adam to groan in frustration.

“Get their soul! And make sure it’s intact!!” He tossed the amulet to an exorcist “I’ll make them guide to the right path, like always,” And with that, he flew straight towards Charlie, swinging his guitar ax at the Princess.

The two fought until Adam amazed to swing Charlie off of Razzle and she landed onto the roof of the hotel once more where Adam landed over her.

“Risking your immortal soul for someone who doesn’t even belong in your realm?!” He laughed in disbelief. “That’s some crazy sh*t! Even for Lucifer’s brat,” He spat out the name of who was once his own guardian Angel as Charlie struggled to get up.

“They… are my family,” She spat, looking up with her demonic red eyes at Adam, who only scoffed at her words.

“ThEy aRe mY fAMiLy!!” Adam mocked. “Do you even hear yourself?! They don’t belong to you! You don’t deserve to even look at them! They belong to me, and me alone!” He slightly laughed hysterically, getting more feral from each second he’s away from completing his mission.

“You should’ve stayed in your place, girlie-!” Charlie took his laid back attitude to slam her weapon into his shoulder, throwing him around and into the glass dome.

“That’s Princess of Hell to you, Pig!!” She pointed her trident at him as she gnashed her teeth at the first man while he looked at the blood pouring out of his shoulder.

“The f*ck?! That hurt!” He exclaimed, never gotten hurt before, so the burning pain was new to him. Charlie only glared at him as he unfurled his wings with a sick grin as he charged at her.

Meanwhile, Lute was still holding herself against the demonic exorcists and Vaggie as she managed to slice the throat to one, but Vaggie avenged them by managing to crash a railing and pierced into Lute’s arm.

Nebula howled in pain when an exorcist managed to stab her calf and knocked her to the ground, but Spur rescued his wife by biting into the neck of the angel and tossed them around like a chew toy. Husk whistled at the scene before trying to take down more of the exorcists.

Back to the Princess and the First Man, Adam slammed his elbow against her gut and sent Charlie to slide away a few feet from him, where she gave a demonic shriek at him.

“Doesn’t matter now!” Adam cackled. “Once their soul leaves Hell, their body will decay and it’ll be like they never existed in this filthy place you call home,” He said, not caring that what he’d say would backfire on him, his ego and confidence getting the better of him.

“Let them go!! They fell here, so they belong here! With us, with me!!” She managed to slam his head against the ground before he had the upper hand and crashed her whole body into the hotel sign lights, shocking her and paralyzing her movements momentarily.

“Hmmm… now that you think of it…? Nah,” He snickered at the distraught look on Charlie’s face, “I’ll give them a favor, and tear your head off to put in a jar whenever they feel ‘homesick’,” His erratic movements became for noticeable, as he slowly stalked over to the princess, and gripped his hand tightly around her neck, lifting her up in the air.

“Let… go!” She choked out, trying to kick her legs around in a desperate attempt to attack, but it was futile. Adam could only grin with a wild look as he saw the hellhounds getting cornered by exorcists, Vaggie getting choked by a now one-armed Lute with a spear, and the sinners surrounded with little to no weapons left.

“This fight was cute and all, but it’s time to die with the rest of them!” His mask glitched out when he said that, laughing darkly when he began to see her eyes fluttered in and out of consciousness.

CRACK

A fist connected with the side of Adam’s face, the force of it caused him to let go of Charlie and send him flying to the billboard and crashing into a glass roof. Charlie opened her eyes when she felt arms under her to see familiar red eyes and a warm smile down at her.

“Dad!” She exclaimed when Lucifer gently set her down, stretching all six of his wings. “Sorry I wasn’t here sooner, sweetie,” He smiled sadly at her, setting her down gently as she smiled back, but soon looked down at the front of the hotel.

“Dad! Their soul! We can’t let it get to Adam!” Charlie shouted your name and pointed at the exorcist who now contained your soul into the amulet, where your now empty demonic body shrunk to normal size and fell over. But before they could go save you, Adam pulled himself from the glass roof, where his now broken mask glitched out, revealing his true face with a hatred glare.

“Okay, seriously…” He huffed. “How many of you freaks do I have to fight?!” He snarled. Lucifer raised an eyebrow at the first man, as he then smiled at him menacingly.

“Oh, I’m the only one that matters,” He chuckled, rolling up his sleeves. “See, you messed with my daughter, and my people. And now, I am going to f*ck you!” Adam stared at him weirdly as every celestial being stopped fighting and stared at Lucifer with a blank look on their faces.

“It’s f*ck you ‘up’… dad,” Charlie whispered while leaning to her dad. Lucifer slowly blinked and turned to her. “Wait, what’d I say?” He mumbled in confusion, before getting tackled hard by Adam.

Lucifer only smiled in amusem*nt, shifting into a snake and slithered his way to

“So, this is what you’ve been up to since Eden? Gotta say, you really let yourself go, buddy!” Lucifer laughed while dodging Adam’s attacks with ease, as if he was playing tag.

“You judgin’ me?! You’re the most hated being in all creation!!” Adam shouted, trying to grab Lucifer, but he kept on transforming into different kinds of animals, where the prince of hell only laughed as if he was playing around.

“Well, your first wife didn’t seem to hate what I had to offer!” Lucifer got close to Adam's face. “Or the second~!” He smirked and air thrust his hips suggestively. That only made Adam furious at the idea of his enemy stealing you away like his last wives.

“Well, you’re NOT going to have them this time!” Adam snarled. “Bring me their soul!” He shouted at the exorcist who held your soul, to which she nodded and flew his way. Lucifer tried to stop the exorcist, but kept having Adam in the air. Vaggie was still struggling with Lute when she saw the angel flying to Adam.

“Oh no you don’t!” Vaggie growled, using her legs to kick Lute in the stomach and push her away. Charlie jumped Lute to have Vaggie use her spear and aim it at the exorcist, where she threw it directly through the neck, decapitating the angel and having your soul dropped onto the ground, where it was grabbed by a hellhound.

“ENOUGH OF THIS!!” Adam screamed, using all of his angelic beams gathered into one, and aimed it at Lucifer.

BOOM

The beam sliced the hotel in half, causing Charlie to fall into the ravine, but was caught by her father. “I got ya!” He swooped in and smiled at her. She was glad he caught her, but saw Adam was charging behind him.

“Dad, look out!!” She shouted, but soon used her demonic powers to enlarge her hand into a demon fist, before catching Adam’s fist into her own, his angelic powers no longer affecting her.

“Wait, what the f*ck?!” Adam yelled, before Charlie and Lucifer used their whole force to throw Adam into the dirt, causing a big crater where he laid there in made, his mask fully broken as the first man struggled to get up.

“YOU COME NEAR ME, MY DAUGHTER, MY PEOPLE, DON’T FORGET!!” Lucifer shouted in a booming voice, before he set Charlie down and lunged at Adam and began beating the sh*t out of the angel with flamed punches.

“YOU’RE IN MY HOUSE, BITCH!!” He laughed maniacally, eyes completely red as he raised his arms to prepare a huge hell fireball, but his daughter quickly placed a hand onto his shoulder.

“Woah, woah! Dad!” Charlie stopped him, “…He’s had enough,” She gently said, wincing at the sight of Adam all bruised up and golden blood sprayed onto the dirt. Lucifer only nodded as he flapped his wings to get out of the crater, before a hellhound ran up to him and placed your soul into his hand gently.

“How’s mercy taste, you little bitch?” Lucifer mocked, twirling the amulet around his finger before turning to walk off with his daughter. Adam spotted the amulet, before using all of his strength to crawl out of the crater, grunting in pain.

“No… you don’t get to end this!” He managed to cough out, breathing heavily from the punches and damage he gained from getting the sh*t beaten out of him by filthy demons.

“I’m f*cking Adam! I’m the f*cking man!!” He shouted, “I started everything on earth! Y-You all should be worshiping me!!” He shakily pointed a finger at the sinners who all looked at him with disgust, and the hellhounds and cannibals stared at him like he was just a piece of meat.

“I deserve everything from Mankind! Even them! T-They were supposed to be mine!” He choked up, “My wife! My husband! My spouse! My everything!!” His body was shaking violently, eyes darting all over the place until he spotted your body laying onto the ground.

“I was going to finally be f*cking happy! I was going to finally have what you took from ME!!” That made Lucifer look at him in confusion, tilting his head to wonder who he was referring to until he realized Charlie mentioned your name, your soul being trapped in the amulet he was holding.

“You don’t deserve them! None of you do! I made them into who they are!” He shakily reached out to your body, to your soul trapped in the amulet, but Lucifer took a side step to block him from seeing you, making him scowl.

“YOU f*ckING DAMNED LOSERS- AAGGGH!!” He shouted the last part in pain as golden blood soaked in the front of his stomach, and a blade poked out in the front that came from the back. Everyone froze in shock as fell over, revealing Niffty who, quite literally, stabbed him in the back.

“Niffty?!” Charlie exclaimed in shock, before little barks and shouts came behind them, before Hellhound pups and teens all pounced on the now dead Adam, where they all began tearing and ripping into his body.

“No one hurts our bad boy, bitch!” Niffty laughed hysterically, continuing to stab Adam’s back over and over as the hellhound pup tore into the arms and wings of the first man. “They were right, angel meat is good!” One named Muffin barked happily, before continuing to chew away.

“NOOO!!” Lute cried out as the pups and teens were all done and ran off to find their parents as Niffty happily skipped away after a good stabbing. Lute flew over and turned Adam over, was had bites, blood, and wounds all over him

“Sir! Sir! Stay with me sir! I’ll get them back to Heaven for you! For us!” Lute promised, “ADAM!!” She shouted one last time to him as he gave a soft smile at her words, before the life faded out of his eyes.

“It’s over,” Charlie told her sternly as Lucifer walked in front of her.

“Take your little friends, AND GO HOME!!” He shouted, “Please,” He said with a smile as Lute could only glare and grab Adam’s empty halo.

“I’ll be back for them…” She hissed, “Just you wait,” She turned her head to glare at Vaggie and Charlie, before she spread her wings out.

“Retreat!! All exorcists fall back!!” She demanded all of the remaining exorcists, who all followed their lieutenant back through the portal. Every demon all let out an air of relief the moment the angels left, but the hellhounds were scurrying about.

“Boss! Boss!” The whole group turned to see all of the hellhounds looking around with worry and fear. “Where’s Boss?!” Nebula shouted, her husband holding her close when Husk’s ears twitched and turned to a scent he picked up that was very familiar.

“Over there!” He shouted, fluttering towards where he found your scent, and where your body laid limply, skin sizzling and wings began to fade.

“No!” Charlie cried, scrambling to be by your side and slid to kneel next to you. She then realized your chest was empty, and gasped.

“D-dad! Their soul!” She turned to her dad, who quickly nodded and kneeled in front of you, where he broke it in half to reveal your red and golden soul, wispiness around in the air before returning back into your chest.

She lifted your head up over her thigh, waiting for you to wake up, to see your wings heal, anything. But when nothing happened, tears began to well up in her eyes as the realization of the worse set in with everyone.

“f*ck…” Cherri mumbled, leaning against Angel Dust to support herself. Husk shut his eyes and gave silent regards to you.

“Oh no…” The spider demon looked away from you as Lucifer winced at your state.

“No no no no no! Please get up!” Vaggie covered her mouth as Charlie began shaking you, trying to wake you up from whatever coma you were in, but it was futile as you never responded.

“Please! Wake up! W-we won! Adam’s dead! You don’t have to be taken into Heaven with force! You could stay here with us! Just don’t go!” She pleaded, choking up as white blood pooled out of your chest, to which she placed her hand over it.

“Charlie…” Lucifer solemnly placed a hand on his daughter’s shoulder, closing his eyes to mourn the loss of you, to try and get Charlie to stop trying to bring back in vain.

“Wake up…”

“Please don’t start singing, Charlie,” The Princess of hell softly gasped as she lifted her head up to see your tired eyes looking at her, a small smile trying to stay on your lips. “It’s too early for a key change anyways,” You mumbled, before immediately getting lifted up from the ground.

“YOU’RE ALIVE!!” Charlie gave a choked laugh, still with tears pouring down, twirling you around until you both got tackled and hugged by the other sinners. You helped as Angel and Cherri kissed both your cheeks before laughing at the fact you were alive. Vaggie let out an air of relief before hugging you very tightly as if you would disappear if you did.

Husk instinctively wrapped his tail around your waist and let out soft deep purrs when he inhaled your strong scent as Niffty climbed onto your shoulder with a cheer.

“Glad to see you’re still alive,” Lucifer took off his hat and gave you a smile, a deep warm feeling in his stomach when he clasped his fingers into yours, with you squeezing them in reassurance.

“Like hell I would double die in the stupidest way possible, Already did that when I was human,” You You wheezed out from the pressure of the sinners hugging you in a tight force.

“I’m just glad the rest of you are still alive,” You gently took everyone off of you, but was soon tackled again by a familiar mound of fur picking you up again.

“Boss!” You heard the sound of Nebula exclaimed, where she hiccuped and looked at your face while gently cupping your cheek with her bruised paw.

Nebula then sobbed into your shoulder as she gently held you into her arms in such a motherly way, it made you have slight tears in your eyes as you hugged her back.

“Anyone else got hurt?” You mumbled, tiredly looking around to count heads. You could see the sentries lift up debris and rubble to get any cannibals and hellhounds that were trapped underneath.

“Protected everyone like you said it would,” Husk smiled, taking the chest plate off of him due to the love of being shirtless, but you didn’t hear that from me. Angel Dust was about to make a joke about that, but perked up at your appearance.

“Your halo is gone, toots,” He pointed out, making you tilt your head in confusion, “Does that mean you’re… one of us now?” He asked, and you instinctively raised your hands to try and touch the halo, but he was right. The halI was nowhere.

“I guess I am,” You made a small “huh” with a slight smile, as you turned your arm to see it bleeding a little, but it no longer bled white, but a red color. Guess your purgatory life made you guide yourself on who you wanted to be.

“Adam’s spouse, huh?” You hummed in thought. “Nevertheless, part of the elite angels. Never thought that they would consider me,” That made Lucifer’s eyebrows furrow in thought. Elite angels? Adam’s spouse he gets, but why…?

“This all confuses me so much, but I’m glad it’s over,” You smiled, leaning against a large chunk of the hotel, taking a deep breath and turned to Charlie, who looked worried that you weren’t able to become an angel sooner.

“Going to Heaven is something I want to prove myself to, instead of being the spouse to an angel that gave me a pass to all the things I did wrong,” You turned to Charlie, “I didn’t want to turn out like Adam…” You mumbled, eyes widening in realization that maybe you weren’t too far different from the first man.

“If you knew Adam long before, would you… have fallen for him?” She hesitantly asked you. What she realized from learning about Adam becoming your guardian angel, was that he never revealed himself to you during your life, making you wonder why.

“f*ck no!” You exclaimed with a shake of your head, “Reminds me of Vox a little too much. Nohoho thank you!” You didn't like the men in the human world, why would you start to like the ones who created them?

“Well… maybe I would tap that…?” That immediately had Spike smack the back of your head as everyone else groaned, all but Angel Dust and Cherri Bomb who whooped in agreement.

“Now you’re finally getting it!”

~~~

“Good evening! I’m Katie Killjoy!” The tv screen turns on to reveal Katie and Tom, still alive from hiding during the Extermination.

“And I’m-!” Tom began, but was pushed aggressively by Katie.

“Nobody gives a sh*t who you are, Tom! Breaking news- Extermination day is canceled!” She exclaimed as the sinners who survived looked up at the big screens in the city.

“Charlie Morningstar managed to fend off the angelic attack with more than just nice words!” Rosie sipped her tea and smiled as your armor protected all of her people

“In an unseen turn of events, our demonic head honcho Lucifer stepped in to save his daughter’s ass at the last moment!” Velvette looked at her phone while Valentino walked past her and looked over her shoulder. They both looked at each other before fidgeting with the stolen toothbrushes they stole from you.

“We’re also hearing reports that Adam, leader of the angelic legions, first man and totally f*ckable bad boy, has been slain by a filthy janitor and a group of feral hellhound children!” From all the way below the Vee building, Vox stood in front at the broken cage you escaped from, though with a wide grin and blood seeping from the corners of his mouth.

“The pups claimed to make the janitor their leader and she led the army of hellborn rats to eat the organs of the angel into shreds, because quote, “Angel meat is better than sinners”!” Carmine smiled from her desk, while writing down on paper. Seemed like you all fought for love after all.

“Anyway, congrats to Charlie and her crew for not being totally f*cking useless for once!”

~~~

“Mimi,” You lifted a giant block of concrete to find your mini sentry all banged up, but still functioning. It hopped onto your hands and cuddled your cheek as you stood up to take in what happened after you were unconscious.

You then saw the exorcist minions you released crawl out of the rubble and debris, then they flew in front of you and all bowed down to you before they became golden orbs and returned to your chest.

“Pentious…” You whispered, finding a Polaroid the snake demon took of you both the first day you met. You gave a sad sigh before finding Charlie looking down at the banner you all made for Pentious.

“~He did it for us~” She sang, holding KeeKee close to her chest for comfort.

“Guess we’re singing now,” You mumbled again, but felt glad that the musical feeling of Hell didn’t leave just yet.

“~The ultimate sacrifice~” She sniffed, “~He gave me his trust~” Kneeling down to touch the banner before standing up and walking closer to her destroyed hotel.

“~And look how we paid the price~” She shuddered out a breath. “~This bloodshed could’ve been avoided, if I convinced Heaven to work together~” She hugged herself while looking at the corpses everywhere.

“~I took a hotel and I destroyed it! I know I could have been better~” She got on her knees, “~Better!! Instead of letting you down~” Lucifer took a step forward, but you gently placed your hand on his shoulder and walked towards her.

“~Come on, Princess, why the frown?~” Charlie lifted her head up and looked over her shoulder when she heard the singing voice that came from you. You gave a sympathetic smile before continuing, “~In the last ten thousand years, you're the first one to change this town~” You encouraged her, spreading your arms out to show her.

“~You can do this, now I know it!~” Lucifer joined in, “~For your story has just begun!~” He placed a hand over his daughter’s cheek.

“~You can’t quit now, hell you owe it! There still damage to be undone!~” He placed an arm around your waist while grinning.

“~You’ve changed our mind, you touched their hearts! Found the hood and souls gone bad!~” You both sang while looking at each other.

“~The stage is wrecked, the crowd is gone~” He listed out, with hellhounds still remaining and the others smiling warmly at Charlie.

“~But by god, Charlie! The show, it must go on!~” You belted out, finally seeing how a high school theater kid paid off finally.

“~We can do this, we can build it~” You all sang, “Best hotel that you've ever seen!” You marched behind her, giving her reassuring smiles.

“~Twice the bedrooms, we can fill it~” You imagined, “~With more sinners than you can dream!~” Nebula grinned at the sigh while motioning hellhounds to go and grab tools to build.

“~It starts with you~” You, Vaggie, and Lucifer.

“~You know it's true~” Then Angel Dust and Cherri Dust.

“~Fulfill your destiny!~” Then Husk and Niffty joined in.

“~So long as I've got all of you with me!~” Charlie wiped her tears away with a determined smile. And soon, you all ran off to fix the building.

“~To build a hotel, I think we'll need some brick and lumber!~” Niffty grabbed little pieces of wood while hellhounds and sentries joined in.

“~Good thing we're in Hell, check out this little magic number!~” You grew into a bigger form while picking up the chunks of the hotel on your arms to clear a way.

“~Start with foundation!~” Angel Dust pushed pillars to stand up while a sentry blasted them with a blowtorch.

“~A remedial creation for me!~” Lucifer morphed KeeKee into a giant key and aimed it at the supporting beams for foundations.

“~It's as easy as can be!~” You all sang happily.

“~No time for crying, we got a lot of work to do and~” Charlie reassured, “~We gotta try and make the best of what's in ruins!~” He handed Vaggie a paint bucket while holding the ladder to support her girlfriend.

“~New coat of paint!~” Vaggie lifted the pain while smearing the paintbrush across the walls.

“~New lights across the marquee!~” Husk sang with sentries lighting up the newly placed light bulbs.

“~With a little sorcery!~”

~~

“~After the battle! masterless cattle!~” Voz kicked the doors to the top floors with a wide smile while shifting his face into multiple screens.

“~Overlords hanging by a thread!~” Valentino and Vox sang while looking at a board showing a mindmap of their enemies, Vox threw a knife through an old picture of Alastor. In the middle of the board is a photo of you with hearts all around it.

“~With a bit of bravado, maybe tomorrow, We'll be atop the heap!~” The two male overlords danced together while Velvette recorded them for possible blackmail.

“~While the rest of Hell's pissing!~” Valentino sang. “~Alastor's missing!~” Vox shouted with glee.

“~Fled with his tail between his legs!~” Valentino dipped Vox under his legs before pulling him up as Velvette snorted at the dance moves.

“~Nature abhors a power vacuum. At least room for you and me!~” Vox pressed a button to open a hidden door to reveal a robot that was built to have the appearance of you. It turned on and walked over to be snuggled by the three Vees who all looked at each other with mad smiles.

“~The future of Hell belongs to the Vees!~”

~~~

“~This place reeks of death~” Alastor croaked, holding his stomach that still leaked blood as he limped to his now destroyed radio tower.

“~There's a chill in the air~” He gritted, “~And I barely escaped being killed by a hair~” Opening the hatch that led into the tower, he crawled through the destroyed debris.

“~"Great Alastor, altruist, died for his friends"~” He spat out a forced laugh, “~Sorry to disappoint! That is not where this ends!~” He stalked towards his desk, where he scratched into the metal.

“~I'm hungry for freedom, like never before~” He gave a desperate laugh, “~The constraints of my deal surely have a back door~” Grabbing the sides of his head, he oh so desperately wanted to no longer smile.

“~Once I make and force them to unclip my wings~” He took out the mini sentry you gave him so long ago and squeezed it in his palms until it morphed into his own little version of a mini sentry as he gave a loud dark cackle with his shadow growing larger.

“~Guess who will be pulling their STRIIIINGS!!~”

~~~

“~We can do this!~” You smiled sadly at the portrait of Sit Pentious with his little egg boys, “~We'll be better!~” You all saluted as Frank hugged your hug tightly.

“~Though redemption may take a while~” You wiped your eyes as Charlie kept on singing, “~Though it may take a while!~” She echoed.

“~Wayward sinners, clear their ledger!~” You all hugged each other for comfort, with Lucifer subtly placing a hand on your hip. But that was over when Alastor suddenly appeared in the middle while placing a hand on your shoulder.

“~And we’re doing it with a smile!~” Your eyes widened to see him okay, to which you immediately hugged him in relief that he was still okay. Everyone but Lucifer and Husk cheered for him as they glared with jealousy and dread.

“~We'll make a difference, wait and see!~” Charlie, before pulling you and Vaggie to her side. “~We're gonna do this, you and me!~” She and her girlfriend sang together before kissing both sides of your cheeks, making your face heat up a little.

“~And then tomorrow will be a f*ckING HAPPY DAY!!~” Nebula pulled you from them before hugging you tightly as Spike also hugged you before every demon and hellborn took steps back to look at the newly built hotel.

You had a bright smile that was filled with hope as you finally took in everything that happened during these six months. Your mini sentry stood on your shoulder as you knew that this was just the beginning. It truly will be a f*cking happy day.

“~IN HEEEEEEEEEELLLLLL~”

~~~

Ocean water merely reached the shore of the beach as it was pulled back from the scenery in Heaven. A woman laid on a golden chair, her hair flowing freely through the wind as her hat was tipped over her face.

Though the quiet of nothing but the ocean was interrupted by Lute limply walking towards the woman, standing in front of her before dropping Adam’s halo onto the beach, blood getting soaked up by the sand.

“Adam is dead,” She began, “Your deal is done, and I’m in charge now,” She spat out, rage still building up in her from the battle.

“Your brat is threatening the very foundation of Heaven,” Lute began before gave a cruel smile, “And to let you know, your little twink of a husband is ogling his eyes towards the very human you decided to pick out for Adam,” She gritted her teeth at the woman.

“So you best go down there and deal with your f*cking brat and bitch in order to stay here,” She bent over to lean very closely to the woman’s face, where the reflection of herself was seen through the sunglasses as the woman furrowed her eyebrows in frustration.

“Do you understand, Lillith?”

Chapter 24: 🄰🅃🅃🄴🄽🅃🄸🄾🄽 🄰🄻🄻 🅂🄸🄽🄽🄴🅁🅂

Chapter Text

Attention All Sinners!!

Are you craving more content of our beloved darling and more outrageous adventures with the Hazbin Hotel cast?

Wanting more interactions with underrated potential love interests that were sadly stolen away from scheduling issues?

Well, you’re in luck! We have such a remedy for you and your cravings for more off a witty and moxxy filled demon darling!

We will give short stories of the in-betweens in your life in Hell! Unanswered questions, character dynamics, angst, fluff, crack, and so much more!

And here’s the best part!

You, yes all of you! Can request and suggest in the comments for any more nefarious, wacky, and badass adventures just for you!

Scheduling will be posting once or twice every week, for our sleep deprived author will continue on other writing projects for themselves!

Enjoy!

Chapter 25: Imp Partnerships

Chapter Text

It’s been a few days after the war between the exorcists and the sinners, where everyone and everything began to settle down after the big announcement of extermination day being canceled.

During which, a husky hellhound ran across the street, sniffing the air before turning the corner to find the Holy Demon factory, sliding in front of the entrance. She took a deep breath before slowly pushing the doors open, witnessing hellhounds and imps alike all working together and manufacturing machines big and small.

She looked at her phone before scanning the whole factory to spot a certain demon that she had contact with and let out a sigh of relief before giving a shout to call for the demon.

“Bongo!” A Dalmatian hellhound’s ears perked up at a familiar voice, turning her head to see an old friend giving her an awkward smile and waving at her.

“Loona!” She took off her welding mask and hopped over a railing, landing safely before tackling her old friend into a tight hug. “It’s been so long, I’m sorry I haven’t contacted you during the extermination battle,” She mumbled tiredly, before setting down Loona gently.

“You’re okay,” Was all Loona could muster out. She and Bongo may not have talked to each other in a few months, but she was the only one Loona can consider a friend in Pride. So she kept tabs on the Dalmatian hellhound.

“Yeah, you think Boss would let us die?” Bongo jokes, blowing her ear out of her face and motioning the others that she was going to take a break and led Loona around the factory. Loona watched in awe at all of the hellhounds and imps that were once living in fear for their lowest ranks, now thriving with smiles as they worked together.

“Wait, Boss?” Loona turned to Bongo as she pressed buttons into a vending machine that dispensed soda and alcohol.

“Yeah! They are one of the most powerful overlords recently, the one who accidentally blew up half of the pentagram on the first day here? f*cking sick if you ask me,” She grinned and gave one bottle to Loona while wagging her tail at her explanation.

“But, we don’t have souls. Why are you working for them?” Loona knew it was a foolish thing to ask. She had known other hellhounds and imps working with other overlords, but those were all forceful and filled with captivity.

“After last extermination, lustful sinners were out capturing and snatching us hellhounds and imps from the Pride ring off of the streets for their sick perversions, and you know how we’re treated in our own home,” Bongo explained, sneering at the thought of what she almost went through because of sinners.

“But Boss, they rescued us. Took us in for shelter and protection, thus binded our ranks as nearly the same as an overlord,” Bongo tightened her claws into her sofa can out of excitement, almost thriving at the fact the Hellborns who work for you were untouchable to the other sinners.

“Not only we build to protect those as low as us, but we actually feel like we’re as valued here in Pride as the rest in Gluttony,” That made Loona smile a little bit. Seeing her only friend alive and well made her feel relieved.

“Plus,” She leaned forwards to Loona, “They don’t give a sh*t is we take as much drugs and alcohol as we want, as long as we take it out of the lounge of course,” Bongo snickered, motioning her arm to the giant lounge room where the teens and young adult Hellborns were partying on their break time.

As if on cue, you exited your room and entered the inside of the factory, leaning against a cane you’re now using to get around. Turns out, turning to the demon side took a big old toll on you, especially on your body, made you weaker, but powers still as dangerous.

“Speak of the devil,” Bongo grinned, “Pun intended. Boss!” She waved excitedly your way, grabbing Loona’s hand and running towards you. You looked up and grinned, pushing yourself to walk to the two.

“Bongo, how’s my favorite pyromaniac?” You warmly smiled at her, before peeking up at the new face, as Loona looked at you with slight aloofness, seemingly not trusting you, but she didn’t really trust anyone outside of her circle.

“You brought in a new friend?” You reached a hand out to shake, but Loona only scrunched up her about at your gesture, making you learn that she’s not fond of physical contact, so you simply lowered your arm.

“Well Boss, this is Loona, my old pup mate when we used to be housed in the same pound together,” Bongo beamed, wrapping an arm around her pup mate with her tail wagging with such speed. Loona gave a tiny smile at her actions before giving a blank look towards you.

“Nice to… meet you,” She mumbled your name, tail flickering in slight agitation. You gave a nod as you watched the hellhound wrap her arms around herself and look around at everything but you, as a way to avoid further conversation.

“Loona is not really big on meeting new people, especially if there’s big crowds,” Bongo whispered to you, making you nod understandingly, as you were once like that as a human.

“No problem, if you want to hang around privately we have rooms for you,” You always forget that you made an abandoned apartment into a factory, so each hellborn workers have their own rooms to live in.

You then had to excuse yourself real quick as another client for the day, and the two hellhounds took that Tom run off to talk and have fun as Loona wanted to, in order to take her mind off the fact she could’ve lost her friend.

“Hey, your dad’s business, I.M.P? You should totally get a partnership with our business here!” Bongo beamed, taking a bite into a pizza slice as they lounged in Bongo’s room. “Since like, that Goetia that was protecting the business is still in hospice, right?” Loona gave a shrug as she didn’t really remember that day, as she was freaking out because of that sh*t appointment.

“You know Blitzø, depends on how much growth the business it will bring,” Loona shrugged, before sipping her soda can. As much as she doesn’t care for the job she has, she actually takes consideration about what will bring the business popularity and what will tear it down.

“He also is not that fond of sinners, only tolerates them for the money,” Bongo rolled her eyes. “Which could bring more opportunities to your company! Imagine working for, even beside!, an overlord! Eh eh?” She lightly elbowed Loona’s side, making her smile again and snort.

“Speaking of which, he’s doing okay? I heard what happened at Beelzebub’s party a few weeks ago, and it seemed like you and him didn’t really had a good time,” The Dalmatian hellhound sipped her soda and looked at her friend, crushing the can against her head and tossing it across the room.

“You know how it is, I get overly hostile about my insecurities, then my dad shows up, and also does the same, then we crash back at home. Cycle repeats, ya know?” Loona groaned and laid against the bed, rubbing her paws on her face. Bongo gave her a sympathetic look before her ears flicked with an idea.

“I know parties aren’t your thing, but I think that if I gather the right hounds, you can finally get comfortable with other hellhounds outside the pound,” She cautiously approached her friend, laying down beside her. “Anything for my best friend,” She added, ears pinned down with a sympathetic smile as Loona uncovered her eyes to look at her in slight shock.

“… I appreciate that…” Loona mumbled out, tail swishing to her side in slight embarrassment. Sure, she made new friends after Bee’s party, but Bongo has been by her side even after getting separated from the pound.

However, the nice moment was interrupted by a loud crash that caused the building to shake a little, and a car alarm went off with shouts of hellhounds. The two hounds say up straight within seconds, ears perked up in alarm.

“Is that-?” Bongo tilted her head as she looked at her friend “f*ck!” Loona hissed before running out of the room to stop whatever bullsh*t her dad will pull. Bongo followed behind as the gray hellhound slid across the metal floor and spotted a crowd of other hellhounds standing guard, hackles up and growling with weapons pointing at a small figure, who did the same.

“Alright you surprisingly armed slu*ts! Where is my daughter?!” The short imp snarled, clicking the gun to be ready to shoot.

“Blitzø!! What are you doing?!” Loona howled in irritation, scowling at her dad, whose eyes sparked in relief at seeing his daughter unharmed, but then shook his head to make a disappointed look.

“What does it look like I’m doing, Loony? Making sure where my daughter is running off to since you took off without a word!” He argued, swinging his gun around his clawed finger. “For all I know, you could’ve been f*cking all of these hounds without me!” He scoffed in mocked sadness while motioning to the hounds.

”You best watch it, little imp!” Spike lowly growled and bared his teeth at Blitzø, who raised his snipe at the hellhound’s muzzle. Nebula was about to go for the imp’s throat and everything was about to go down when a loud boom was heard above them.

“Ḛͭ̉̇͟N̺̻̔̆ͅO̖̼ͩ͌͐U̠҉̷̙ͦG̩̱ͩ̏͜Hͥ̽ͣ̃̔!!!”

Every demon managed to slide away from the giant impact that you caused, where you were in your monstrous form, though it looked slightly different, thanks to your so-called fiancé. Your halo no longer existed, and winged no longer fluffy, now truly resembling demon wings.

Seeing that everyone lowered their weapons and confirmed that things will be peaceful, you returned back into your normal form. You coughed heavily before you took a deep breath and lifted your cane to point at the little imp intruder.

“May I ask who you are? If you’re here for a sentry, you don’t need to threaten us. We give a good price on them,” You reassured the imp, to prevent any more bloodshed from your hellhounds.

The imp looked at you up and down before placing his gun away into his coat and crossed his arms. He looked around at other imps, smaller imps, winged imps, and imps all over the rings working together before looking back at his daughter.

“Whose this, you got a client here Loona?” He gasped at the thought, “Because if so, I’m so proud of you for looking for more money opportunities!!” The imp swooned before trying to hug Loona, but she only scowled and pushed him away roughly. He then turned his attention towards you and slid up next to you.

“M’kay, spill the tea sis, you want some heads to roll? sh*tty parents, slu*tty exes, prude friends? Come on, I know a popular bitch when I see one,” He rambled away, pressing his finger onto his other hand to list off people you want to kill from the human world.

“I-I’m okay sir,” You gave a slight chuckle, flustered at his words. Even after six months in here where no one gave sh*t about your size, you still get embarrassed at their flirting and compliments.

“Call me Blitzø, the O is silent,” He grinned, “You probably heard of us, I.M.P.?” You, in fact, did hear about I.M.P, the first few weeks you got used to being in hell, you finally got the tv working and it was the first commercial you saw, and you were extremely fascinated by the concept of murderous demon assassins.

“Ah sh*t, you’re that new overlord, right?” He realized while taking a good look at you. You’ll always be considered at the newest overlord until the next one appears, and who knows when that’ll happen.

“I don’t have anyone to kill up there, but I think there are people who would love to kill me if they died instead of me,” You joked with a grin, but dreaded at the thought of people actually hating you enough to have you murdered if they went to hell.

“Hmm, see that you use old parts of robofizzes and made them more badass than the sh*tty designs they made before,” Biltzø snickered, grabbing the head of a robofizz before chucking it across the room, causing most working imps glare at him.

“What’s the point of leaving something broken when it can always be something better?” You told him, picking up another decapitated robofizz head and gently wiped the dirt off of the eyes with a small smile. Blitzø didn’t say anything and only scoffed at your words, before grinning again.

“I like the way you think!” He laughed, “We should hang out again, and maybe… ‘hang out’ if you catch my drift~,” He wiggled his eyebrows at you, sticking his tongue out and ignoring the death glares the hellhound and imp workers gave him.

“I think you have to wait in a very long line for that apparently,” You joked with a smile, remembering all of the apparent horny f*cks (and Alastor) that want to have a piece of you. How a sexy bitch like you ended up being single? By choice of course.

“Sir, why must you go off into unneeded hijinks that will ruin everyone’s day?” A sudden posh voice was heard behind Blitzø, who gave a heavy sigh and turned around to wave at a smaller imp, who was panting from running and ducking under the open wall.

“Come on Moxxie! This is the Holy Demon we’re talking about! Everyone would love unneeded hijinks with them!” Another small imp chirped happily from behind the imp named Moxxie. Loona only covered her face in embarrassment at the sudden scene.

“Name’s Millie! And this is my lovely husband, Moxxie!” The country accented imp grinned up at you and lifted her small hand up to shake yours, which you happily shook it with your smaller arm.

“A pleasure to meet you,” You greeted, before turning to Loona, whose face was red and she groaned from your stares.

“Love to see that you’re cared for, not a lot of hounds are in this ring,” You commented, leaning against your cane, making Loona’s ears perk up a little at your words, but quickly scoffed and crossed her arms with a little “whatever”.

“Okay okay, what if we make a little deal, eh? You pretend I didn’t just threaten and kill your hounds, and you don’t rip my spinal cord out. How bout that, huh?” Biltzø wrapped an arm around your shoulders and discreetly snuck his weapon away, and motioned Millie and Moxxie to put their own weapons away.

You stared at him with a raised eyebrow, before you gave a disbelieving snort and laughed a little at the whole situation. That was a signal to have the hellhound workers and imps put their own guns away and continue to work as if nothing happened, with dentures cleaning the broken wall.

“Tell you what, how about making a partnership with me, and I’ll supply you with as much weapons and protection your imp hearts desire,” You offered, flames sparking in your palm before a card was made out of it, handing it over to the small imp, as he inspected it.

“In return, you allow Loona to come and go with the comfort of her own people… hounds?” You shrugged, “What do you say?” You know imps don’t have souls, and they can’t be binded to deals, so the proposition won’t be a big deal. Blitzø eyed your hand, subtly looking over to M&M, who both were nodding and shaking their heads.

“Deal!” He grinned, snatching your hand and shaking it aggressively, causing you to flinch slightly but smile at his enthusiasm. “Told you it would’ve worked,” Bongo elbowed Loona with a grin, to which the husky hound rolled her eyes with a smile.

“Sir? We shouldn’t make a decision without discussing it with every employee here?” Moxxie piped up, nervously rubbing his hands, “A deal with a higher ranked demon can cause so much disaster to us imps,” He explained, remembering other partnerships made with other hellish beings.

“You know what I hear, Moxx? An opportunity getting f*cked in the ground because of an annoying, shrill, posh, bitchy bug,” Blitzø scoffed and shoved Moxxie away, making him crash into a pile of robot parts.

Millie aggressively elbowed Bliztø in the gut, causing him to whine at the pain and went to retrieve her husband, who was currently getting scolded by a few hellhounds for crashing into the robot pile.

You gave a slight chuckle at the scene the imps were causing, reminding you of some of your own co-workers when you were once alive, all chaotic and insane with an equally insane yet tired boss. You missed that.

“Well anyways, what’s the first business proposal, Boss~?” Blitzø clasped his hands together and wiggled his eyebrows while drawing out your job title, making you laugh softly as Moxxie and Millie apologized to a small Pomeranian hellhound for crashing into the robot bits, who was scolding them like they were children.

“Well… there might be someone I think you could kill up there,”

~~~

An old man slumped his way downstairs for a midnight drink, where the creaky floors crunched under his weight while he walked to the fridge. Grabbing a beer, he chugs it for a few seconds until he chokes on the liquid when he hears the creaking of footsteps on the other side of the house.

The old man spins around, looking at the night covered space that prevents him from seeing if there was anyone present with him. He sneaks over to the middle of the living room, where he scans the room to find anything unusual, where it shrieked when his bottle exploded.

“What the sh*t-?!” Something underneath his legs tripped him, causing him to fall onto his back and him shouting in pain. He tried to get up, but knives slammed into the palms of his hands, making him scream some more until a figure stomped on his chest and pressed a cold tip onto his forehead.

Millie and Moxxie continued to press the knives into his palms and Blitzø gave a big ol smile before clicking the snipe ready.

“Time to eat lead, old man!”

BANG